[ Main Masterlist ]
Marvel
-> Bucky Barnes
-> Peter Parker / Spider-Man
-> Tony Stark / Iron Man
-> Howard Stark
Harry Potter
-> Harry Potter
Suggestions
Mike Driver
art blog(derogatory)

No title available
Cosmic Funnies
AnasAbdin
Alisa U Zemlji Chuda

if i look back, i am lost

@theartofmadeline
"I'm Dorothy Gale from Kansas"

izzy's playlists!
Jules of Nature
$LAYYYTER
KIROKAZE
2025 on Tumblr: Trends That Defined the Year
No title available

JVL
Three Goblin Art
tumblr dot com

祝日 / Permanent Vacation
todays bird
seen from United States
seen from Türkiye
seen from United States
seen from United Kingdom
seen from United Kingdom

seen from Türkiye

seen from Brazil

seen from United Kingdom

seen from United States

seen from Türkiye

seen from Netherlands
seen from Malaysia

seen from Sweden

seen from Australia

seen from United States

seen from Singapore

seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from Malaysia
seen from United States
@lily-lilith26
[ Main Masterlist ]
Marvel
-> Bucky Barnes
-> Peter Parker / Spider-Man
-> Tony Stark / Iron Man
-> Howard Stark
Harry Potter
-> Harry Potter
Suggestions
Harry Potter
The Healer
-> Cassy was Harry's person, the only one with whom he felt relief and not anger.
The Healer. Harry Potter x OC
Harry Potter x OC
Synopsys : Cassy was Harry's person, the only one with whom he felt relief and not anger.
Warnings : No use of y/n, small angst, fluff, love love love
A/N : I miss Harry these days, so I write about him..
1k words
The fifth year at Hogwarts was not easy for anyone.
Harry felt it the most. Between his encounter with a dementor before the year even began then his almost expulsion, the nightmares, his burning scar, Dumbledore ignoring his very existence and the feeling that he was always angry at everyone – even at Cassy sometimes – he felt like he was losing himself day after day.
The arrival of Umbridge in the school didn't help his case. Especially with the fact that she didn't believe Voldemort was back, leading Harry to have detentions almost every day.
Tonight was no different.
Harry walked back into the Gryffindor common room late. His shoulders eased almost imperceptibly the second he stepped through the portrait hole. Something about her always did that to him, even when he couldn't bring himself to admit it.
The fire was still crackling low in the hearth, the common room mostly empty at this hour, and there she was, curled up on the couch with a book balanced on her knees and the warm light catching the side of her face. He didn't say anything. He just crossed the room and let himself fall onto the couch, lying on his back with his head resting in her lap, one arm draped over his stomach, the other hanging loosely off the edge of the cushion. Like the weight of the day had finally caught up with him the second he had somewhere safe enough to let it.
Cassy had abandoned her book the second she heard the portrait hole open. She had been waiting for him, though she hadn't said so, and she wouldn't. She knew he didn't need that kind of pressure on top of everything else. She set the book down quietly and let her fingers find his hair, brushing through it slowly, feeling the tension still coiled in him even as he exhaled.
"Hey. Long day?"
"Mmh," he hummed.
He didn't open his eyes. Not because he was too tired, but because if he did, he might have to say something, and he didn't have the words tonight. He never did, lately.
She didn't push. She just kept going, her fingers moving through his hair with a patience that asked nothing of him, slow and steady, like she was trying to unknot something she couldn't see. She felt him exhale again, longer this time, and something in her chest loosened a little in response.
She reached for his left hand carefully, turning it over in hers. Her thumb traced the words carved into his skin, and she felt her throat tighten. She said nothing about it. There was nothing to say that wouldn't make it worse.
"Does it hurt?"
"What do you think?" he said, his voice coming out sharper than he intended.
She didn't flinch. She just let the words settle and dissolve, the way she had learned to do with him this year. Her fingers didn't stop moving. She shifted slightly, letting her free hand drift from his hair to the side of his face, her palm resting against his cheek with a gentleness that felt almost unbearable in its quietness. She felt him still for just a moment, something flickering underneath the exhaustion.
He didn't pull away.
"Sorry," he muttered.
"It's okay."
She brushed her thumb slowly along his cheekbone, once, twice, and she watched the tight line of his jaw soften just slightly. It wasn't much. With Harry, it never was. But she had learned to read him in small things, in the way his breathing changed, in the way his hand turned in hers to hold it properly, fingers lacing through hers without a word.
He pressed his cheek a little more into her palm. Like he was asking for something he didn't know how to ask for out loud anymore.
She lifted his hand, the one with the words on it, and pressed her lips to his knuckles, softly, without a word. Just once. Just enough.
Harry opened his eyes.
He looked at her, and the exhaustion was still there, but something else moved through him, slow and quiet, like a tide coming in. Her eyes were soft in the firelight, patient in that way that had never once asked anything of him, and suddenly he was somewhere else entirely.
First year. The girl who had stayed when the castle felt too big and too strange and he didn't yet know what it meant to have someone in his corner.
All the years in between. Every time he had pulled away and she had simply waited. Every silence she had sat with him through without trying to fill it.
Still here. After all of it. Looking at him like he was worth staying for.
He loved her so much it scared him sometimes.
The exhaustion in his eyes didn't disappear, but it softened around the edges, and for just a moment he looked younger than he had in months.
"You don't have to always do that," he said quietly.
"I know," she said. "But some gentleness won't do bad to you."
A beat of silence stretched between them, warm and unhurried. Harry pushed himself upright slowly, running a hand through his already dishevelled hair. Cassy watched him, waiting, never quite sure with him whether he would lean in or pull away.
He leaned in.
It was a soft kiss, careful in the way his kisses always were lately, like he was still a little surprised she was there every time. She brought her hand up to his jaw and kissed him back just as gently, and for a moment the common room, Umbridge, the detentions, all of it fell away completely.
When they pulled apart, he rested his forehead against hers for just a second.
"Lie down with me?" he murmured.
She answered by shifting on the couch, stretching out against the cushions and opening her arm to him without a word. He followed, settling beside her and laying his head on her chest, his arm finding her waist and holding on just a little tighter than necessary. She wrapped her arm around him, her fingers drifting back into his hair, and she felt him exhale slowly against her.
She was exactly where she wanted to be. She had never needed him to say it out loud to know that he felt the same.
"Better?" she asked softly, her lips brushing the top of his head.
He was quiet for a moment.
"Yeah," he said finally, his voice low and a little rough. "Yeah, much better."
She smiled to herself in the dim light, her hand still moving gently through his hair, and said nothing more. The fire crackled quietly in the hearth. Outside, the castle settled into the deep stillness of the night.
And for a little while at least, Harry Potter let himself simply be still.
I'm gonna marry that girl. Bucky Barnes x OC
Bucky Barnes x OC
Synopsys : Bucky didn't know that walking into a random café at six in the morning would change his life forever.
Warnings : Fluff, Bucky completely whipped, Jess aka the best woman for Bucky
A/N : I literally spent my whole afternoon on this story, and I fucking love it.
11k words
The first time Jess met Bucky was at the café where she worked.
It was an early summer morning, the kind where the light is still pale and the streets smell like concrete and dew. The only moment of the day when the air was still bearable, before the heat settled in and made everything feel heavy. Bucky had been wandering Brooklyn for hours, too restless to stay inside, too tired to pretend he was fine. He hadn't slept. He never really slept anymore, not since Hydra, not since everything. His mind had a way of dragging him back to places he didn't want to go, replaying things he'd rather forget, so walking felt better than lying in the dark and waiting.
When he finally stopped, it was in front of a small café, the only one already open at six on that street. It looked quiet. Warm. The kind of place that didn't ask questions.
He pushed the door open.
Jess was behind the counter, and she smiled at him the second he walked in. Not a polite, automatic smile, but a real one, like she was genuinely glad he'd shown up.
That smile was probably the first thing Bucky fell for, without even noticing.
"Hi, what can I get you?" she beamed, like it wasn't six in the morning and she hadn't been on her feet for god knows how long already.
"Hi," he said politely, a little uncertain of what to do with all that warmth directed at him.
He wasn't used to it. People usually looked him up and down, and then came the moment he had learned to dread, the slow recognition crossing their faces, the way they'd go quiet and step back and start whispering to each other like he couldn't tell exactly what they were saying.
Jess waited, giving him time to figure out what he wanted. Or not. By the look on his face she wasn't entirely sure he even knew where he was. So she didn't rush him, didn't hover, just went back to restocking behind the counter and let the silence sit there without making it awkward.
She felt his gaze come back to her a moment later.
"Hum, I'll have an espresso, please."
"To go or to stay?"
He hesitated, and Jess smiled softly before he could overthink it.
"I'll put it in a cup and you can leave whenever you want, okay?"
"Thank you."
"Of course."
An old song played softly in the background. Jess swayed almost imperceptibly to the rhythm as she slid the cardboard cup under the coffee machine, turning back to Bucky while it ran.
"Early riser?"
"Something like that," he answered with a tired sigh, settling onto one of the counter stools almost without thinking.
He wasn't sure why he'd sat down. He just had.
Jess nodded like she understood, and didn't push further.
She set the espresso in front of him and leaned against the counter, tilting her head toward the window.
"I like this hour," she said, mostly to herself. "The city's not awake yet. It's like it belongs to you for a little while."
Bucky looked at his cup.
"Yeah."
Jess didn't seem to mind. She had a way of filling silence that didn't feel like noise, like she was just thinking out loud and he happened to be there.
She had recognized him, of course. It hadn't taken more than a second. The arm was hard to miss, and she'd seen enough news coverage to know exactly who was sitting at her counter. But there was something about the way he was holding himself, careful and tired and braced for something, that made her decide, just as quickly, that she wasn't going to make it weird. He hadn't come in for that.
"You from Brooklyn?"
"Born and raised."
"Thought so." She smiled, sliding a small glass of water next to his cup without him asking. "You've got the face."
He glanced up at that.
"The face?"
"The 'I own this neighborhood and I'll die before I admit I love it' face." She tilted her head. "Very Brooklyn."
Something shifted at the corner of his mouth. Not quite a smile, but close.
She told him about the old man who came in every morning at six fifteen and always ordered the same thing and always pretended to be surprised by the price. She told him the coffee machine had a name. Gerald. Gerald had been acting up lately and she was starting to think he did it on purpose.
"You named your coffee machine."
"Gerald named himself, honestly. You can just tell."
Bucky looked at the machine for a second, then back at her.
"...Yeah, okay. I can see that."
Jess laughed, soft and easy, and went back to wiping down the counter. Bucky wrapped both hands around his cup and noticed, somewhere between Gerald's bad attitude and the old song still drifting through the room, that his shoulders weren't up around his ears anymore. He hadn't done anything. It had just happened.
He finished his espresso. He didn't leave.
"You want another one?"
"Sure," he said, and this time it came out easier than he expected.
She was already reaching for the cup.
"So what do you do when you're not haunting Brooklyn at six in the morning?"
He was quiet for a moment. The honest answer was complicated and ugly and not something you said to a stranger over a counter. So he just said :
"Trying to figure that out."
Jess nodded like that was a perfectly reasonable answer.
"Fair enough. I'll let you know when I figure out what I'm doing with my life too." She set the second espresso in front of him. "We can celebrate together."
Bucky looked at her for a second, something unreadable crossing his face.
"Deal," he said quietly.
Bucky came back at least three times a week after that morning. He wouldn't admit it to Sam and Steve, not even to himself, but it was her he came back for every time. Jess felt like he'd finally been given permission to breathe, to stop thinking. She gave him that without even knowing it.
Three weeks later, when Bucky walked in, his usual was already waiting on the counter. Jess had spotted him through the window a few seconds earlier.
"Hi, how are you?"
"Good. You?"
"Great, thank you." She slid the cup toward him with a smile, already turning to the man who had just walked in behind him. "Hi, what can I get you?"
Bucky wrapped his hands around his cup and watched her. She talked to every customer like she'd known them her whole life, that easy grin, those gentle eyes, like each of them was the only person in the room. He watched her work the counter like it was second nature. He watched her squeal under her breath when a baby golden retriever trotted past the window, her whole face lighting up for exactly two seconds before she composed herself and went back to the coffee machine.
He looked down at his cup.
He was in trouble.
"So, what's got you all smiling?" Sam said, straight to the point as always.
"What?" Bucky's brows furrowed, looking at the two of them like they'd each grown a second head. "I'm not smiling."
Sam and Steve exchanged another look.
"Sure," Steve said.
"There's nothing to smile about." Bucky set his glass down and crossed his arms. "I just went for a walk."
"A walk," Sam repeated slowly.
"A walk."
"For two hours."
"I like walking."
Sam tilted his head. "And there's no girl involved in this walk."
"There's no girl."
"No girl at all."
"Samuel, I swear to God."
"Okay, okay." Sam raised both hands, the grin on his face saying very clearly that he didn't believe a single word. "No girl. Just a walk. For two hours."
"Exactly."
Steve, who had been leaning against the counter with his arms crossed and a suspiciously innocent expression, shifted slightly.
"It's just," he started, choosing his words carefully, "you've been different lately. These past few weeks."
Bucky's jaw tightened. "Different how."
"Less tense," Steve said simply. "You're still you. But something's been easier. We noticed, that's all."
It wasn't an accusation. It wasn't even really a question. Steve said it the way he said most things, quietly, like he wasn't trying to corner anyone.
Bucky looked at him for a second, then at Sam, who for once had dropped the grin and was just watching him with something that looked a lot like genuine relief.
"I don't know what you're talking about," Bucky said.
He grabbed his glass, filled it again, and walked out of the kitchen.
Sam waited until the footsteps faded down the hall.
"There's definitely a girl."
Steve smiled, looking down at the floor.
"Yeah," he said quietly. "Probably."
Two months passed. Two months where Bucky spent his mornings at the café, then some afternoons too, and then a few evenings when he was "passing by".
Jess never said anything about it. But he could tell she had noticed, because there was a particular kind of smile she had now when he walked in, something quieter than her usual one, like she was keeping a secret she found very funny.
The second time he showed up in a single day, she didn't even look up from the coffee she was making.
"Back again," she said, and it wasn't a question.
"I was in the neighborhood."
"You live six blocks away, Bucky."
"Long walk."
She set the cup down in front of him, and this time she didn't bother hiding the smile.
He came back the next evening too. And the one after that. At some point it stopped being about the coffee, and he was pretty sure they both knew it, but neither of them said anything, and the not saying anything felt comfortable in a way he hadn't expected.
It was a Friday evening when the last customer walked out and the café got quiet. Jess wiped down the counter slowly, and Bucky watched her the way he always did when he thought she wasn't paying attention. She had that look she sometimes got when she was thinking something through, turning it over carefully before deciding what to do with it.
She untied her apron. Folded it once, set it down. Then she leaned both elbows on the counter and looked at him.
"I finish in twenty minutes," she said.
Her voice came out steady, which she was grateful for, because her fingers were doing something else entirely, twisting slowly against each other.
"There's a place two streets down that does really good food," she continued. "Nothing fancy. But I'm hungry and I don't feel like eating alone." She tilted her head slightly, keeping her eyes on his. "You could come. If you happen to be passing by."
She had known for a while that if she didn't say something, nobody would. He wasn't going to. She understood why, even if it drove her a little crazy. So she'd made the decision somewhere between his second visit on a Thursday and the evening he'd stayed until closing without either of them noticing.
It didn't make her heart beat any less annoyingly fast.
Bucky looked at her for a moment, something shifting in his expression that she couldn't quite read.
"I might be passing by," he said quietly.
Jess nodded, already turning back toward the coffee machine so he wouldn't see the way her shoulders dropped with relief.
"Good," she said.
After that Thursday, it became a thing. Not a date thing, just a thing. Jess would untie her apron, Bucky would still be there, and they'd end up somewhere without really planning it.
Sometimes it was the place two streets down, sliding into a corner booth and staying longer than necessary over food that got cold because they kept talking. Sometimes it was just walking, no particular direction, Jess pointing out things as they passed like the city was a museum she'd been curating her whole life. That building used to be a jazz club. This bakery had the best bread in Brooklyn but the owner was insufferable about it. There was a cat that lived in the alley behind the hardware store and she had named him Gerald the Second.
Bucky had said that was unoriginal.
Jess had said it was a tribute.
He didn't have a response to that.
Neither of them called it anything. It wasn't a date, it was just after her shift. They weren't going somewhere, they were just walking. He wasn't waiting for her, he just happened to still be there when she closed up. The words for it existed somewhere but neither of them reached for them, and that was fine. It felt fragile in the good way, like something that needed a little more time before it could hold its own weight.
It was a quiet evening when they found themselves sitting on a bench by the water, takeout boxes balanced on their knees, not really talking. The sun was going down somewhere behind the buildings and the light had gone that particular shade of gold that made everything look a little less complicated.
Bucky had been quiet for a few minutes, the kind of quiet she'd learned to recognize as him turning something over in his head. She let him, poking at her food without really eating it.
"You knew," he said finally. "That first morning. You knew who I was."
It wasn't a question.
Jess didn't pretend it was.
"Yeah," she said.
"You never said anything."
"No."
He looked at her then, and she could tell he was trying to figure out the right way to ask what he actually wanted to ask. She waited.
"Why?"
Jess set her takeout box down on her knees and thought about it for a second, not because she didn't know the answer but because she wanted to say it right.
"Because you didn't come in that morning looking for someone to recognize you," she said. "You looked like you hadn't slept in about a week and you didn't know what to do with yourself and you just needed somewhere quiet to sit." She shrugged slightly. "That's got nothing to do with who you are or what happened. That's just a person having a hard time."
Bucky looked back at the water.
"Most people don't see it that way."
"Most people make it about themselves," Jess said, not unkindly. "The shock of it, the story. It's easier than just seeing the real person in front of you."
He didn't answer for a moment. The light kept changing, slower than it seemed like it should.
"Didn't you want to know?" he asked. "Everything they say about me."
"I figured if you ever wanted to tell me something, you would."
"Just like that."
"Just like that."
Bucky turned that over for a while. She let him.
"It's a lot," he said quietly. Not an explanation, not quite a warning. Just the truth of it, set down between them.
"I know," Jess said.
She didn't say it was fine. She didn't say it didn't matter. He noticed that, and it settled somewhere in his chest differently than reassurances usually did.
They sat there a little longer, shoulders almost touching, watching the light change over the water.
Neither of them moved to close the distance.
But neither of them moved away either.
"You're a good person, Bucky Barnes."
"I'm not—"
"You are."
She said it simply, no argument in her voice, like it wasn't up for debate. Like she'd already made up her mind a long time ago and saw no reason to revisit it.
He opened his mouth and closed it again.
Jess smiled softly at that. And then a little more, slow and warm, when she noticed his eyes drop to her lips for just a second before finding their way back up to hers.
She didn't move. She just let the gold light do what it was doing and looked at him looking at her.
"Hi," she said quietly, for no real reason.
The corner of his mouth moved.
"Hi," he said back.
The city kept going around them, indifferent and unhurried, and neither of them said anything else for a while.
"I don't know how to do this, Jess."
"Do what?"
"This." His hand moved vaguely between them, like the gesture could say what the words couldn't quite manage. "The talking, the asking out, the things you're supposed to do when…" He paused, looking for the landing. "When you like someone."
The honesty of it sat between them, quiet and a little raw.
Jess looked at him for a moment. The gold light was almost gone now, the sky settling into something softer and darker, and in it his face looked younger somehow, or maybe just less guarded than she'd ever seen it.
"I think you're doing pretty well for now," she almost whispered.
He let out a breath that was almost a laugh, his eyes dropping to his hands.
"I just—" he stopped. Tried again. "I didn't want to assume. What this is. What we're doing." He glanced at her sideways. "I've been wrong about a lot of things before. I didn't want to be wrong about this too. About you."
Jess was quiet for a second.
"You're not wrong," she said.
He looked at her.
"You're not imagining it," she added, softer. "Whatever you think is happening. You're not making it up."
Something in his expression shifted, slow and careful, like he was letting himself believe it.
"Okay," he said quietly.
"Okay," she said back.
She shifted slightly on the bench to face him a little more. "You showed up. You kept showing up." She paused. "That's not nothing, Bucky."
He nodded slowly, like he was filing it away somewhere careful.
Around them the city kept moving, lights coming on one by one in the windows above the street, and Jess felt the back of his hand brush hers on the bench, so briefly it could have been an accident.
It wasn’t.
"I don't know what girls like now," he huffed, somewhere between frustrated and embarrassed. "Back then I would ask you out, bring you flowers and take you to a good restaurant. Walk you back home." He paused. "Kiss you, maybe. But I'm not that guy anymore. I'm not sure I can be. And I'm not sure you'd even like any of it."
Jess let him finish. Then she turned to look at him with one eyebrow raised and the beginning of a smirk pulling at the corner of her mouth.
"How would you know?" she said. "Ask me out. You'll see."
Bucky blinked.
She held his gaze, perfectly calm, the smirk settling in like she had all the time in the world.
He looked away first, something between disbelief and amusement crossing his face. He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand.
"Jess."
"Bucky."
A beat.
"Would you—" he started, then stopped, then started again, quieter. "Would you like to go to dinner with me?"
Jess smiled, slow and warm, the teasing falling away into something genuine.
"Yeah," she said. "I would."
He exhaled.
She bumped her shoulder against his.
"See? Not so hard."
"Don't push it," he muttered.
But he was smiling. Actually smiling, small and real and a little helpless, and Jess looked back at the water so he wouldn't see how much she liked it.
"Where are you going?"
Bucky exhaled when Steve's voice echoed behind him. He had really tried to sneak out quietly. Guess Steve had good hearing for an old man.
He turned slowly, like he'd just been caught by his dad.
"Nowhere. Walking."
"In a shirt?" Steve's eyes moved down and back up. "Sure."
Bucky said nothing, which was its own kind of answer.
Steve leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, and did absolutely nothing to hide the fact that he was enjoying this.
"Is this about the girl?"
"There's no—"
"Sam saw you outside a café last week. Said a girl came out after her shift and smiled at you like..." Steve paused, clearly choosing his words for maximum effect. "Like that."
Bucky stared at him.
"Sam needs to mind his own business."
"Sam is very invested."
"It would be a shame," Bucky said, very calmly, "if something happened to Sam during training tomorrow."
Steve blinked.
"That's—"
"Accidental. Obviously."
Steve pressed his lips together very hard.
"You look good," he said finally, the teasing dropping out of his voice just enough to mean it. "Have a good time, Buck."
Bucky looked at him for a moment, something passing between them that didn't need words.
"Yeah," he said quietly. "Thanks."
He turned back toward the door.
"Don't do anything I wouldn't do," Steve called after him.
"That's not a very long list, Steve."
He was out the door before he could answer, but he could have sworn he heard him laughing.
Steve stayed in the doorway for a moment after the elevator closed, the smile still on his face but quieter now. He thought about the way Bucky had been these past few weeks. The way he came home from his walks with his shoulders sitting differently. The way he'd started showing up to breakfast instead of disappearing before anyone was awake. Small things, the kind you wouldn't notice if you weren't looking. But Steve had been looking for a long time, waiting for them, and he recognized them for what they were.
His best friend was still in there. He was finding his way back.
Steve pushed off the doorframe and went back inside.
He made a mental note to tell Sam to back off at training tomorrow.
Just a little.
Bucky stopped at a little florist on his way, looking for lilies of the valley. He remembered Jess mentioning them once, casually, the way she said most things, and he had filed it away without thinking about it. But the florist shook her head apologetically. Wrong season, a few more weeks yet.
He stood in front of the display for a moment, slightly at a loss, and ended up leaving with roses. Simple, dark red, wrapped in kraft paper. He spent the entire walk to her place wondering if roses were too much or not enough or just the wrong thing entirely.
By the time he rang her doorbell he was fairly convinced his heart was about to fall out of his chest.
Which was new. And deeply inconvenient.
Back in Brooklyn, before the war, before everything, he'd never had much trouble with girls. It had come easy, maybe too easy, and he'd never thought twice about it. He wasn't proud of it exactly, but it was the truth. He knew how to smile, how to show up, how to make an evening feel effortless.
This didn't feel effortless. This felt like standing at the edge of something and not knowing how deep it went.
He'd never actually cared this much before. That, he was realizing, made all the difference.
The door opened.
There she was. More shy than he'd ever seen her, leaning slightly against the doorframe like she needed something to hold onto. A pale linen dress, hair loose on her shoulders, just a hint of gloss on her lips that caught the light.
Bucky forgot, for a few seconds, how to do anything at all.
He had to physically shake his head to come back to himself, which he was fairly certain she noticed, because the shyness on her face shifted into something softer and a little amused.
"Hi," he said.
"Hi," she smiled.
A beat.
He held out the roses, a little stiffly, like he'd momentarily forgotten they were in his hand.
"They didn't have lily of the valley," he said. "Wrong season apparently. I should have checked before—"
"Bucky."
"—and I wasn't sure about the color but the florist said—"
"Bucky." Her voice was warm, almost laughing. She took the roses from him gently. "They're perfect."
He exhaled.
She stepped back to let him in, hiding her smile in the kraft paper.
Jess disappeared into the kitchen for a moment, and he heard the sound of water running, a cupboard opening. She came back without the roses, smoothing her dress.
"Ready," she said.
He held the door open for her, and when she stepped out onto the landing he offered his arm, a little deliberately, the way he'd been taught a very long time ago that you walked a girl out for the evening.
Jess looked at his arm, then at him, and something crossed her face that he couldn't quite name.
She took it.
"Very old fashioned," she said, and there was nothing but warmth in it.
"I can stop—"
"Don't you dare."
He looked straight ahead, but she felt his arm relax under her hand, and the smile he was trying to keep to himself didn't quite stay there.
They walked down the street like that, her hand tucked in the crook of his elbow, the August evening still warm around them, the city settling into that particular hum it had after sunset.
They talked on their way to the restaurant, about everything and nothing, the conversation easier than it had ever been with anyone for either of them. Something about the evening had loosened something up, or maybe it had been loosening for a while and tonight it just finally gave way. Jess laughed more than she meant to, at something he said, then at the face he made when she laughed, then at herself for laughing at that.
By the time Bucky pulled open the restaurant door, her cheeks were hurting.
She walked in still smiling, and he followed, and the woman at the front desk looked up and clocked them immediately for what they were, two people entirely gone on each other and not quite ready to say it out loud yet.
"Hi, I have a reservation."
"Name?"
"Barnes," he said, hoping she wouldn't look up with that particular expression he knew too well, the flash of recognition followed by the uncertainty of what to do with it.
She simply nodded and led them to a table on the terrace, tucked away from the street, half hidden by the plants climbing the railing. Out of sight, out of the way. He hadn't asked for that specifically but he was grateful for it.
He pulled out Jess' chair before she could do it herself.
She sat down with a look that was equal parts surprised and delighted.
"Thank you, gentleman."
"Of course," he played along.
They shared a smile, holding their menus without even looking at them, still lost in whatever they'd been saying on the way there. The conversation just kept going, easy and unhurried, moving from one thing to the next without any of the silences feeling like gaps that needed filling.
It was only when the waitress appeared at their table that they both looked down at their menus at the same time, then at each other, then back at the menus with the slightly sheepish air of two people who had completely forgotten where they were.
"Two more minutes?" Jess asked.
"Take your time."
And that is what they did.
Two hours at the restaurant, the food almost an afterthought between the talking and the laughing and the losing track of where one subject ended and another began. The waitress refilled their glasses twice without being asked and stopped checking in after a while, leaving them to it.
Eventually they ran out of sitting still.
Central Park had seemed like the obvious answer, the way things do when the night is warm and neither of you is ready for it to end but neither of you wants to say so out loud.
"What was it like back then?"
Bucky was quiet for a moment, not the uncomfortable kind of quiet but the kind where he was actually going back there, turning it over carefully like something he didn't take out very often.
"Loud," he said finally. "In a good way. Everyone knew everyone, the streets were always full. There were dances on weekends, live music everywhere, jazz mostly." He glanced at her. "I think you would have loved it."
"I think I would have too," she said softly.
"It wasn't easy," he added, honest. "Money was tight for most people, the war was coming whether we wanted to admit it or not. But there was something about it. The way people just... showed up for each other. Neighbors, strangers. Everyone was in it together."
Jess nodded, listening in the way she had that made people want to keep talking.
"I had sisters," he said, and something in his voice shifted, became quieter. "Three of them. They were a nightmare, all three of them, always in my stuff, always following me around." He paused. "I would have given everything for them, though."
Jess didn't say anything. She just let him have the sentence.
"And Steve," Bucky continued, and a different kind of smile came onto his face, fond and a little exasperated even now. "Steve was this skinny kid who couldn't walk past an injustice without doing something about it, didn't matter if the other guy was twice his size. Got his teeth knocked out more times than I can count." He shook his head. "I spent half my time pulling him out of alleys."
"Sounds exhausting."
"You have no idea." But his voice was warm with it. "And then there was Peggy. He was so gone for her it was almost painful to watch. Couldn't string a sentence together around her, which was saying something because Steve always had something to say about everything." He laughed quietly at the memory. "She was something else though. I understand it now."
"Did he ever tell her?" she asked, without catching the double sense in his last sentence.
Bucky's expression shifted, something complicated moving through it.
"Not enough times," he said quietly. "Not as many times as he wanted to." He glanced at her. "You know his story, right?"
"Yeah." Jess was quiet for a second, looking at the water. "I can't imagine what it feels like to lose everything just like that. I'm sorry it happened to you two."
Not just to Steve. To you two.
Bucky looked at her.
She wasn't watching him, still looking out at the lake, like she hadn't said anything particular. But she had, and they both knew it, and he didn't have the words for what it meant to be included in that sentence so simply, so matter of factly, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
"Yeah," he said quietly.
They walked in silence for a moment, the water still beside them, the bird still singing somewhere in the dark.
"It sounds like a good life," Jess said. "Before."
"It was," Bucky said, like he was letting himself believe it. "It really was."
He hadn't talked about any of it in a long time. He waited for the familiar weight that usually came with it, the guilt and the grief sitting on his chest.
It was there. But it was lighter than usual.
He glanced at Jess, who was looking at the water, her arms still crossed, a small smile on her face like she was picturing all of it.
He thought that maybe that was her doing.
"But I like it here too. At least now I do." He paused. "Guess I finally found things worth it."
Jess looked at him then, her expression softening.
"Yeah?"
"Yeah."
He was looking at her like she was the most precious thing in his world. Not the way people sometimes looked at him, with the weight of history and everything they thought they knew. Just her, just this, just the lake and the dark and the bird still singing and Jess in her pale dress.
She held his gaze for a moment, something quiet and certain settling in her chest.
Then she looked away first, just barely, a small smile on her lips.
"Good," she said softly.
Bucky was in a haze when he got back to the Tower.
He kept thinking about the moment at her door, both of them slowing down without meaning to, neither of them quite ready to say goodnight. And then she had leaned up and kissed his cheek, soft and quick, and pulled back with her face a shade of pink that probably matched his exactly.
Neither of them had said anything after that. She'd just smiled, and gone inside, and he'd stood on her doorstep for a second longer than necessary before turning back toward the street.
"Hey. You're back late," Steve said from the couch, looking up from his book with the carefully neutral expression of someone who had absolutely been waiting up.
"Yeah." Bucky dropped his keys on the table, still somewhere else entirely.
"How was it?"
Bucky was quiet for a moment. He stood in the middle of the room, looking at nothing in particular.
Then he said it. Slowly, like he was figuring it out as the words came out, like he was hearing it himself for the first time.
Steve was on his feet before he'd even finished the sentence.
"I'm gonna marry that girl."
Yes, it had been their very first date.
Yes, they hadn’t even kissed.
But he knew.
He was going to marry Jess one day.
A month had passed since their first date.
Many, many, many more had followed. Simple walks through New York, restaurants, ice cream eaten too slowly because neither of them wanted to be the one to suggest heading home. Coney Island one afternoon, like something out of another century, Jess laughing at something he said and nearly dropping her cone, Bucky catching it without thinking and handing it back with a completely straight face. Every excuse was good enough. Every excuse was really no excuse at all.
When she was working, he was at the café. When she wasn't, they were somewhere else together. The line between his days and hers had blurred somewhere along the way and neither of them had thought to mention it.
The Avengers had noticed.
They hadn't met her. Hadn't even seen her, most of them. But they didn't need to. It was all there in the way Bucky moved through the Tower these days, something easier in him, something quieter in the good way. He smiled more. Not constantly, not in a way that would have been strange, just more than before, at things that seemed small, a text on his phone, a song on the radio, nothing in particular.
Steve had eventually found the café, though he would never admit it to Bucky. He'd walked past it once, maybe twice, on entirely unrelated errands, and had never gone in or said a word. He didn't need to get involved. He just wanted to see the place that had somehow given his friend back to him.
From the outside, it looked small and warm and exactly right.
That was enough.
Bucky was once again in Central Park with Jess when it happened.
It was a Sunday in October. Everything was orange, the trees doing that thing they did every year that managed to be beautiful anyway. People had started dressing warmer, scarves appearing overnight like everyone had made the same decision at once. Jess and Bucky walked hand in hand beside the lake like they did every week, her hand tucked into his jacket pocket because she was cold and he ran warm and they had figured this out somewhere around the third week of October walks without either of them making a thing of it.
They talked about nothing in particular. That was one of his favorite things about her, the way conversation with Jess never needed to be going anywhere. It could just exist.
At some point she leaned into his arm, and he adjusted without thinking, and that was that.
The afternoon went slowly the way good ones do, the light getting lower and more golden through the trees, and eventually the cold started to mean it and they made their way back through the park toward her street.
He walked her to her door.
It had become a ritual without them deciding it would be, the slowing down at the bottom of her steps, the way neither of them was ever quite ready to call it a night. They stood there for a moment, Jess' back almost to the door, looking up at him with that expression she had sometimes that he still hadn't found the right word for.
He had been thinking about kissing her for weeks.
He wasn't sure she knew that. He was fairly certain she did.
"Hi," she said softly, for no reason, the same way she had that evening on the bench.
Something settled in his chest.
"Hi," he said back.
And then he leaned down, slow enough that she could have moved if she'd wanted to, and kissed her. Soft and careful and nothing like the way he'd done anything else in his life.
She kissed him back.
Her hand came up to his jaw, and he felt her smile against his mouth before she pulled back just enough to look at him, her cheeks pink from the cold or something else entirely.
Neither of them said anything for a moment.
"Took you long enough," she said.
"Yeah," he said. "Sorry about that."
He laughed. Actually laughed, quiet and real, dropping his forehead against hers.
"You don't have to be," she chuckled, tip-toeing to kiss him again.
His hands came to her back, pulling her closer gently, the kiss still soft but more certain now. Like something that had been waiting a long time to happen and was in no hurry now that it finally had.
When they pulled apart the second time, Jess stayed close, her hands resting against his chest, looking up at him with an expression that was equal parts warmth and quiet amusement.
"You're still not coming in," she said.
He raised an eyebrow.
"Wasn’t planning on it. It's our first kiss."
"Technically second."
"Jess."
"I'm just saying." But she was already stepping back toward the door, and the smile on her face said she wasn't going anywhere either. She reached for the handle, then paused, looking back at him over her shoulder the way she sometimes did, like she was saving something for last.
"Same time tomorrow?"
"Same time tomorrow," he said.
She went inside.
He stood on her doorstep for the third time that evening, hands in his pockets, the October air cold around him and absolutely none of it registering.
There was really no need to explain the state Bucky came home in that night.
"Are you sure this is a great idea, Buck?"
"Yes, I am," he chuckled, but he was stressing as much as she did. "We've been together for a month now, they're starting to get seriously on my nerves."
"God, I'm gonna throw up," she whispered, looking in the mirror of her bathroom.
Yes, Bucky was in her apartment.
Yes, the things happening in this place would stay in this place.
Bucky came up behind her, his arms wrapping around her waist, his cheek resting against the side of her head. They looked at each other in the mirror for a second.
"They're going to love you," he said.
"You don't know that. I mean what if they don't, what if it's weird, what if they ask questions I don't know how to answer or—" she paused, and something shifted in her expression, something more vulnerable than the rest. "What if Steve doesn't like me?"
Bucky looked at her.
"Steve?"
"He's your best friend," she said, quieter now. "He's been there through everything. If he doesn't think I'm good enough for you then—"
He turned her around gently as she spoke and kissed her.
It lasted exactly long enough to stop the spiral.
When he pulled back she blinked at him.
"That's—"
"Working?" he said.
She opened her mouth, closed it, then pointed at him.
"I was making valid points."
"Steve is going to love you," he said, holding her gaze. "If anything he's going to like you more than he likes me and that's going to be its own problem."
She let out a breath that was almost a laugh.
“Everything will be okay.”
"Promise?"
"Promise."
She held his gaze for a moment, then exhaled slowly.
"If this goes badly it's your fault."
"Completely," he agreed, and took her hand.
The elevator doors opened onto the common room.
Bucky stepped out first, Jess' hand in his, and tugged her gently forward when she instinctively slowed down on the threshold.
They were all there, scattered around the room with the carefully rehearsed casualness of people who had absolutely been waiting and had agreed to pretend otherwise. Sam on the couch. Natasha by the window. Tony at the kitchen counter with a coffee he was definitely not drinking. Thor standing with his arms crossed looking like a painting. Clint pretending to read something on his phone.
Jess stepped in beside Bucky, her smile wide and bright and only slightly terrified, her hand squeezing his with a pressure she probably didn't realize.
He squeezed back.
Steve came forward first. Of course he did.
He crossed the room with that particular ease he had, unhurried, and stopped in front of her with a smile that was warm and genuine and nothing like the face on the news.
"You must be Jess," he said, extending his hand. "I'm Steve."
She knew exactly who he was. She had known the second the doors opened. But she shook his hand with the same steadiness she had once offered a sleepless stranger an espresso at six in the morning, like the most important thing was to make the other person feel at ease.
"It's really nice to meet you. Buck told me a lot about you," she smiled, still intimidated.
Steve looked at her for just a second longer than necessary.
Then he glanced at Bucky over her shoulder, the briefest look, and Bucky could read it as clearly as if he'd said it out loud.
She's good.
Bucky said nothing. But his grip on Jess' hand loosened just slightly, and she felt it, and her own fingers relaxed in his.
"Come on," Steve said, turning back toward the room. "I'll introduce you to the rest of them. Fair warning, some of them are a lot."
"Hey !" Sam said from the couch.
"I said what I said."
That made Jess chuckle, and she looked back at Bucky, who visibly loosened the second he saw her relax.
She held her own surprisingly well after that. She talked, laughed at the right moments, asked questions that showed she was actually listening. She had that way about her, the same one Bucky had noticed the very first morning, of making people feel like the most interesting person in the room.
The team liked her almost immediately. It wasn't hard to see why.
She wasn't glued to Bucky. She didn't need to be. But every now and then, when the room got loud or the conversation pulled in too many directions at once, she'd find him without making a thing of it, her hand brushing his, her fingers closing around his for just a moment before she let go and carried on. And he always felt it, always responded without looking, his attention never fully leaving her even when he was talking to someone else.
That was the thing the team noticed most.
Not that they were all over each other. But the way they kept track of each other across the room. The way Bucky's eyes would find her every few minutes, quiet and certain, like checking that something precious was still there. The way she'd glance at him sometimes in the middle of a conversation, not for reassurance exactly, just to share something, a look that lasted half a second and said everything.
By the end of the evening, everyone was sprawled across the couches in the common room, laughing at a card game that had long since abandoned any recognizable rules. No one was entirely sure who was winning or whether winning was still the point.
Jess had gone quiet a little while ago. Not uncomfortably, just the natural quiet of someone running out of evening. She was still smiling at the chaos in front of her, still there, but she'd stopped participating somewhere between the third round and whatever was happening now, which no one could fully explain.
She was leaning against Bucky's side, her head on his shoulder, watching the others with the sleepy contentment of someone exactly where they wanted to be.
Bucky hadn't moved in a while either. His arm had found its way around her at some point and stayed there, and he was doing that thing he sometimes did, present enough to follow the room but most of his attention somewhere quieter.
Sam, mid-argument with Clint about a rule he had definitely just invented, glanced over at them for half a second.
Jess had tilted her head up toward Bucky without really meaning to, and he'd looked down at the same moment, and they'd exchanged the kind of look that doesn't need anything attached to it. Just a check in. Just a quiet are you okay met with a quiet yeah, you?
Bucky smiled after. Small and private, looking back toward the room like nothing had happened.
Sam looked back at his cards.
"Okay I'm out," he announced, dropping his hand on the table. "Someone else take over."
Nobody questioned it. Clint immediately reshuffled with the energy of someone who had been waiting for this opportunity.
Sam leaned back into the couch cushions and said absolutely nothing.
But across the room, Steve had seen it too, and when his eyes met Sam's there was a whole conversation in the two seconds before they both looked away.
He deserved this.
A full year had passed since Jess had met Bucky's friends.
Needless to say, they did love her more than Bucky. At least that's what they liked to tell him, as often as possible, with great enthusiasm. He pretended to find it annoying. He didn't, really.
Jess had become a real part of the family in the way that some people just do, without ceremony, without a specific moment you could point to. She just kept showing up and at some point the Tower felt different when she wasn't there, and that was that.
They had moved in together after eight months. It hadn't felt rushed, not to either of them. They didn't need more time to know who they wanted to come home to. The apartment was hers first and then quietly it became theirs, his things appearing on shelves and in drawers without any particular announcement until one day it just looked like two people lived there.
If we're being honest, they'd basically been living together long before that anyway. The official move had just made it so Bucky stopped pretending he was going back to the Tower.
The ninety percent of the time he wasn't on missions, that is.
The other ten percent Jess spent reorganizing things and claiming she wasn't waiting up.
She was always waiting up.
She noticed something a few months after he moved in.
Nothing obvious. Just a certain stillness in him that wasn't the comfortable kind, the way he'd go quiet in the middle of something and come back a few seconds later like he'd been somewhere else. The way he'd look at her sometimes when he thought she wasn't paying attention, something unreadable moving across his face before he smiled and it was gone.
She let it sit for a few days, the way she did with most things. Giving it room.
But by Friday it was still there, and Jess had learned a long time ago that the kindest thing you could do for Bucky Barnes was not make him feel like he had to explain himself before he was ready, and also that waiting too long wasn't kindness either.
She found him in the kitchen that evening, leaning against the counter with a cup of coffee that had gone cold, staring at nothing in particular.
She came to stand beside him, close enough that their arms touched, and looked at the same wall he was looking at for a moment.
"Hey," she said.
"Hey."
A beat.
"You've been somewhere else lately," she said. Not an accusation. Just an observation, set down gently between them.
He exhaled.
"Missions have been a lot," he said.
"Yeah." She paused. "Is that all of it?"
He was quiet. She waited, her shoulder warm against his, not pushing.
"I've been thinking about something," he said finally.
"Okay."
"And I can't figure out how to bring it up without—" he stopped. Tried again. "I don't want to say the wrong thing."
Jess turned to look at him then, and waited until he looked back.
"You've never said the wrong thing to me," she said quietly.
He held her gaze for a moment, something in him visibly steadying.
"I want to marry you," he said. Just like that. No careful framing, no preamble. Just the truth, finally out loud.
Jess didn't answer right away.
She felt something rise in her chest, warm and sudden, and she blinked against it, her eyes going a little bright before she could help it.
She hadn't expected it tonight. Not the words themselves, not like this, quiet in their kitchen on a Friday evening. She'd thought about it, of course she had, turning it over in the small hours sometimes, imagining it. But hearing him say it was different.
"I want to marry you too," she said finally, her voice softer than usual.
He was watching her carefully, the way he did when something mattered.
She looked up at him, not bothering to hide the tears that hadn't quite fallen.
Then something shifted in his face. His eyes widened, like a realization had just caught up with him, and his hands came up to cover his face.
"God," he muttered.
"What?" she smiled.
"I wanted to do this properly," he said, his voice muffled behind his hands. "Not in the middle of our kitchen on a Friday night. I don't even have a ring yet." He exhaled. "I'm sorry, Jess. I didn't mean for it to come out like—"
Jess stepped closer and gently pulled his hands away from his face, holding them in hers. A tear had slipped down her cheek without her noticing.
"I can say no, if you want," she said. "We can pretend this never happened. You get the ring, you plan the whole thing—"
"Please," he said immediately.
She blinked.
"What?" she laughed.
"Please say no," he said, with the expression of a man who was completely serious. "Let me do this right."
She looked at him for a second, tears and laughter happening at the same time in the way they sometimes do.
"Okay," she said.
"Okay?"
"I've never been so happy to say no to anything in my life."
He let out a long breath, something between relief and disbelief, and pulled her into him.
"Thank you," he mumbled against her lips.
She laughed again, her arms around him, her nose brushing his.
"You're insane," she said.
"Yeah," he agreed. "But you said yes."
"Technically, I said no."
"Whatever," he rolled his eyes playfully, his grin collapsing on hers.
He kissed her slowly this time, unhurried, his hands cradling her face like she was something worth being careful with. She felt the smile still on his lips and the warmth of it spread through her chest, and for a moment there was nothing else, just the quiet of their kitchen and his hands and the particular feeling of something enormous settling into place.
In the middle of it, Jess let out a laugh, soft and helpless, and Bucky pulled back just enough to look at her, his forehead against hers, his thumbs brushing her cheeks.
"What?" he said, and his voice was different, lower and gentler than usual.
"We're really gonna get married?"
He looked at her for a moment, something open and unguarded in his face that she didn't see often, the version of him that didn't bother with armor.
"Only if you say yes," he said.
She tilted her head, the ghost of a smile pulling at her mouth.
"Mmmh," she said thoughtfully.
He blinked.
"I don't know," she continued, in the tone of someone giving it very serious consideration. "I already said no once tonight. I'm on a roll."
"Jess."
"It's a big decision."
"Jessie."
"I'd have to think about it."
"I will put you down," he said.
She laughed, fully this time, and he was trying very hard not to do the same and failing.
"Ask me properly," she said, softer. "And I'll think about saying yes."
"Think about it ?" he repeated.
"Probably yes."
"Probably ?”
"Almost certainly."
He shook his head, the smile he'd been fighting finally winning.
"You're a nightmare," he said fondly.
"You want to marry me anyway."
"I do," he said, and kissed her again.
It had been six months since Bucky had accidentally asked Jess to marry him, to which she had said yes, and then no.
He had not forgotten. He had also not wasted any time.
The same week, he had cornered Nat in the hallway of the Tower with the energy of a man on a mission, which, technically, he was. He hadn't told her everything. Just enough. And Nat, to her credit, had asked exactly two questions, said "leave it to me," and walked away.
So now here they were.
Natasha and Wanda had taken Jess out for the day, which wasn't unusual enough to raise suspicion. A girls' day, easy and unplanned-seeming, the kind of thing that had happened before. What Jess didn't know was that somewhere between the coffee and the nail salon, Nat had steered them very deliberately toward a boutique and had spent twenty minutes finding a reason for Jess to try on a pale linen dress that was, objectively, perfect.
Jess hadn't seen it that way. She'd just thought it was pretty.
Her nails were done now, a pale shade of pink the way she liked them most. Her hair was natural, her makeup like any other day. She looked exactly like herself.
Which was, Nat thought privately, entirely the point.
By seven p.m, Jess' phone rang.
She frowned at the screen.
"The alarm's going off at the café, I need to go check," she said, half apology half statement, her mind already somewhere else.
Nat was already on her feet. Wanda caught her eye over Jess' head.
While Jess pulled on her jacket and started typing on her phone, Nat slid her card across the counter for the dress without a word, fast enough that it was done before Jess looked up.
"You didn't have to—"
"I wanted to," Nat said simply, in a tone that closed the subject.
They were in the car ten minutes later, Jess in the passenger seat still in the dress, her knee bouncing against the seat as the Brooklyn streets scrolled past the window. She was already running through what it could be, faulty sensor probably, it had happened before, she'd need to call the security company in the morning.
Nat drove and said nothing and kept her eyes on the road.
Wanda looked out the window and did the same.
Neither of them mentioned that they knew exactly what was waiting at the café.
Nat pulled up in front of the café and kept the engine running.
"I'll wait," she said.
"You really don't have to—"
"I'll wait," she said again, and smiled in a way that didn't invite discussion.
Jess grabbed her bag and got out, already looking at the front window to check for anything obvious. The lights were off inside, which was normal. Nothing seemed broken. Probably the sensor again.
She typed in the code at the door, pushed it open, and reached for the light switch.
She found the switch.
The light came on.
Bucky was standing in the middle of the room.
Jess stilled.
On the counter, a small bundle of lily of the valley sat tied with a simple ribbon, and a few stems had been placed on the table nearest to him, understated and quiet, like something that had always belonged there.
She looked at the flowers. Then at him.
He was already a complete mess, which she could tell from the doorway. His jaw was tight and his hands weren't entirely still and he looked like a man who had been waiting long enough that the nerves had gone past the point of no return.
Something shifted in her chest.
She stepped inside, letting the door close softly behind her, and walked toward him slowly. Not rushing. Just closing the distance.
When she was close enough, he sighed, a soft, fond smile creeping it’s way on his face..
He exhaled.
"Two years ago," he started, looking down at her hands for just a second, taking them gently before finding her eyes, "I walked in here because I didn't know where else to go. I hadn't slept. I wasn't doing well." He paused. "And you smiled at me like I was someone worth smiling at."
Jess pressed her lips together.
"I didn't know then what that meant. I didn't know that walking through that door was the best thing I'd done in a long time. Maybe ever." His hands tightened slightly around hers. "I didn't know that you were going to become the person I come home to. The person who made me feel like the future was something worth showing up for."
She was crying now, quietly, not bothering to stop it.
He reached into his pocket.
The ring was simple and perfect, a thin band of yellow gold, a small diamond at the center, and along the sides, tiny lily of the valley flowers etched into the metal, delicate as the real thing.
He looked at it for a second, then back at her.
"I had a whole speech," he said quietly. "I practiced it. I can't remember any of it."
She laughed through the tears.
He lowered himself onto one knee.
"Jess." He looked up at her, his eyes bright. "Will you marry me? For real this time."
She laughed again, broken and warm, and nodded before the yes had even fully left her mouth.
He slid the ring onto her finger with hands that weren't entirely steady.
He stood back up, and looked at her for exactly one second, and then he kissed her, his hands pulling her into him like there was no such thing as too close, and she laughed against his mouth, surprised and undone and completely happy.
Eventually they pulled apart, just enough to breathe, her hands still on his chest and his arms still around her.
Jess looked down at her hand for the first time properly, at the ring sitting there like it had always belonged, the tiny lily of the valley catching the light along the band.
She was quiet for a moment.
"You did say you would do this properly," she said softly.
He looked at her.
"Did I deliver?"
She looked up at him, her eyes still a little wet, her smile the same one he had walked through a door two years ago and never quite recovered from.
"Yeah," she chuckled. "You did."
He pressed a kiss to her forehead and held it there, and neither of them moved for a while, then he pulled away slightly, his eyes finding hers.
"I love you," he whispered, with a smile reserved for her and no one else.
"I love you," she said back.
The café was quiet around them, the lily of the valley sitting on the counter, the evening light coming through the window, everything exactly as it should be.
The wedding had come sooner than any of them felt.
Everything had gone perfectly, every guest had cried during the vows and Tony muttered how he couldn’t believe the words that came out of Bucky’s mouth.
Now, everyone was eating, Bucky and Jess sitting alone at a table in front of everyone, where they could see everything but enjoy each other’s presence alone.
Somewhere near, Steve stood, his champagne glass in hand and a spoon softly hitting the glass.
"I would like to say something, and no Buck, I won't humiliate you. Partially."
Bucky rolled his eyes. Jess' hand found his under the table, and he turned his palm up to hold it properly.
"Three years ago, Bucky came home at one in the morning looking like someone had rearranged his entire brain and he was perfectly fine with it." Steve paused. "I'd never seen that face before. Frankly it scared me a little."
The room laughed. Bucky put his free hand over his eyes. Jess pressed her lips together, trying not to smile too wide.
"What I'm trying to say," Steve continued, quieter now, "is that something had changed. And I'd been waiting for that for a long time." He looked down at his glass for a second. "Bucky has been through things I wouldn't wish on anyone. Things that would have broken most people entirely. And for a long time, I watched him carry all of it, every single day, without complaining, without asking for anything. Just getting through it."
The room had gone still.
Jess felt Bucky's thumb move slowly over her hand. She kept her eyes on Steve and breathed.
"So when he came home that night, after their first date, I was sitting on the couch waiting up because I'm apparently someone's dad now—"
A few people laughed, softer this time.
"—and I asked him how it went. And he stood in the middle of the room, looking like he wasn't entirely sure he was allowed to feel what he was feeling, and he said," Steve stopped, and smiled, and looked directly at Bucky. "'I'm gonna marry that girl.'"
Jess felt it before she could stop it, the tears arriving all at once, the way they always did with her, no warning, no build up, just suddenly there. She let out a breath that wasn't entirely steady and reached up with her free hand to press her fingers against her mouth.
"They'd had one date. They hadn't even kissed. He'd known her for maybe two months." Steve shook his head slowly. "But that was Bucky. When he knows something, he knows it. He always has."
Beside her, Bucky had gone very still. She could feel it in the way he was holding her hand, tighter now, like he needed something to hold onto.
Steve turned to her then, and his voice dropped into something genuine and unhurried.
"Jess. I want you to know something." He looked at her the way he had that very first evening in the Tower, like he was seeing her clearly and saying so.
"From the moment I understood what you meant to him, I loved you for it. Not because you made him happy, though you do, every single day. But because of how you did it." He paused. "You didn't try to fix him. You didn't treat him like something broken that needed handling. You just showed up, every morning at six a.m., and you smiled at him like he was worth smiling at. And you kept doing it until he believed it himself."
Jess made a sound that was supposed to be a laugh and wasn't quite. The tears were falling properly now and she wasn't doing anything about it, her eyes on Steve, because if she looked at Bucky right now she was fairly certain she wouldn't recover.
Someone passed her a tissue from the next table. She took it without looking.
"He was always going to find his way back," Steve said quietly. "But I think he found it faster because of you. And I think he'd tell you the same thing if I let him talk, which I'm not going to because this is my moment."
The room laughed, and Jess laughed too, broken and warm, and finally looked at Bucky.
He was already looking at her. His jaw was tight and his eyes were bright and he had the expression of someone who had given up trying to keep it together.
She let out a shaky breath.
He brought her hand up and pressed his lips to her knuckles, slowly, just for her, and she leaned her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes for a second.
"To the man I've known my whole life, who deserves every single bit of this," Steve said, raising his glass, his voice a little rougher than it had been at the start. "And to Jess, who gave me my brother back."
He smiled, and there was something in it that went a long way back.
"I'm so glad you both showed up."
The room raised their glasses.
Jess kept her head on Bucky's shoulder, her eyes still wet, the tissue doing very little.
"You're a mess," he murmured into her hair.
"Shut up," she whispered. "You're worse."
i think what’s on a person’s nightstand is very telling so reblog this and put in the tags the things you have on your nightstand
it's been a long, long time - chapter 2
< chapter 1 Summary: At the soldiers' bonfire, you share a close dance with Sergeant Barnes as he shares a piece of his heart with you. Pairing: 40s!Bucky Barnes x Female Nurse!Reader Warnings/tags: slow burn romance (kinda); mild jealousy; emotional tension; some angst (truly barely there); pining; yearning; no use of Y/N Word count: 3.9k words Notes: and here we are for the second part of this series! as i mentioned in the previous part, both chapter 1 and chapter 2 (this one) were already posted in june 2025, but i have decided to reupload so i can continue this series. this means that the next part will be a completely new chapter, which you haven't read yet. i am so happy to finally be able to continue the story of these two silly birds. and thank you to everyone who has taken the time to comment or send me a message about this series. i love every single one of you 🩵
It’s a clear night in the middle of July. The sky is peppered with stars, the moon looks bright and full, illuminating the camp. If you were back home, this would be the kind of night when you would dress in your prettiest clothes, invite two friends to a fair, eat some cotton candy while you laughed loudly about the latest gossip and danced the night away. Instead, you are all the way across the ocean, away from the friends you grew up with, putting on some plush red lipstick on your lips while you get ready to attend the soldiers hangout. The weather is warm, and your skin is glistening with faint sweat, but you clean it off with a soft rag.
Your eyes meet your reflection in the mirror, unwavering. Tonight, you're going dancing. It should feel like a normal night at home, but it could never, not in the middle of war. Your fingers fidget with the cap of the lipstick and for a second, you look at down at the tube, sad to see your favorite shade is mostly gone. No resupplies of makeup in camp. Maybe if you get some deserved R&R you’ll go shopping in London for a brand new lipstick. Something pretty, European, fancy.
A few other nurses are finishing getting ready around you. There's no real privacy at camp, not really; you all sleep together in a tent, while the soldiers sleep in another. The other nurses are your family and they see your body and your soul every day. Firm fingers smooth over the edges of your dress. Blue, falling slightly below the knee, hugging your waist and with slightly pointy shoulders. The cut is expertly made and it's very obvious, especially to other nurses, who are familiar with fashion, that you come from money.
You’re not trying to impress or flaunt. Wearing this made you feel pretty, and you liked to feel pretty. Maybe you even expected a certain Sergeant to pay you a compliment or two.
Finally, you walk out of your tent, standing straight and looking shy, your movements careful. A group of nurses is already making conversation with a few soldiers around the campfire, and they seem to be joyful, laughing, telling some stupid jokes that would make the rounds back home. You approach cautiously, not because you’re particularly interested in making conversation, but because it would look worse to stand in a corner all alone.
“Nurse! So kind of you to join us lowly soldiers today! I never see you in our hangouts,” one of the soldiers says with a warm smile. He’s laughing but not mocking - just trying to make light conversation.
“We lost a lot of good men these weeks, soldier. I thought the ones alive deserved to be celebrated,” you answer. That seems to get his attention in a good way.
“Of course. We appreciate your presence, as always.” The man smiles, and another one of the soldiers approach. You recognize him as Corporal Johnson, the man you almost treated in the infirmary yesterday, before Sergeant Barnes barged in asking for your hands only.
“We do, indeed. You and the nurses who work here do the Lord's work,” Corporal Johnson says, with a kind smile, and gives you a once-over. “You look great in that dress, by the way.”
The compliment isn’t unexpected, but you blush anyway. Not because you particularly enjoy it, but because you’re not used to compliments. You didn’t date before the war. There was a guy, once —a boy, really, not a man— and you dated long enough for you to realize you never wanted anyone like him in your life ever again. After that, there was no one else. You didn’t look. Didn’t make yourself approachable.
“Thank you, Corporal,” you answer, still kind, despite the discomfort. Around you, there’s no sight of Bucky yet. You try to pretend that that doesn’t affect you. That it doesn’t slightly burn in your gut to not see him here, after he asked you to be here. Did he... forget? Did he decide not to come, instead?
Corporal Johnson’s voice cuts through the silence that had settled.
“It’s a beautiful night out. No clouds, so you can see every single star in the sky,” he comments, looking out towards the sky, watching the full moon. “Are you looking for someone, by chance, ma'am?”
You are. But there is absolutely no chance you are about to admit that you’re only here tonight because Sergeant Barnes invited you. You are barely able to admit it to yourself, let alone anyone else in camp.
“Are you not going to invite the nurses to dance?”, you ask, as if trying to swerve the conversation into another direction. The solder chuckles and puts a hand on your shoulder.
“Don't worry, darlin'. When we're done a couple of shots we'll start to dance, and all the girls will be asked to the makeshift dance floor. You'll have fun.”
There’s a quiet discomfort when Corporal Johnson places his hand on your shoulder. He’s not trying to be disrespectful, you know that, but you are so far from being interested in whatever he’s trying to get out of you that it’s almost laughable. You really don’t do well in these situations. The man smiles kindly, unaware of your discomfort, and continues.
“What kind of music do you like to dance to?” He asks, making conversation. “I'd love to dance with you when the time comes.”
“Thank you, Corporal.” You answer the man, but the smile is gone from your lips. You remain kind, but you're really not interested. “I'm sure you wouldn't like that, I have two left feet.” A lie to try and get you out of this, but he doesn’t seem to believe it very much.
“Maybe you could give me an opportunity to find out, huh?” The man grins, and he rubs his hand on your shoulder again, this time the contact lasting a little longer. Then you hear it. Him. His voice, a little boyish, but not sweet like he usually talks to you. No, he sounds a little rougher, exactly as you would expect to hear him speak to another soldier.
“Johnson, I don’t think she wants to dance with you. Maybe find another nurse to pester?” Sergeant Barnes says, approaching slowly from behind you. You don’t really look at him when he stands to your side, instead you pretend to look around you, anywhere but at him. Corporal Johnson looks like he’s about to say something else, but he takes one look at you and seems to finally understand you’re not interested, so he moves along quickly.
Bucky steps in front of you, replacing the spot where Johnson had stood just seconds ago, and he’s smiling, wide and pretty, giving you his best look as he holds his hands behind his back. Your name rolls of his lips slow and steady, and it almost doesn’t sound like he’s calling you; it just sounds like he’s saying it because it’s his favorite word. Your cheeks turn a soft pink shade, but it’s nighttime and likely not very noticeable.
“Sit with me,” Bucky asks, pointing towards two chairs by the bonfire. He sits first, resting his arms on the sides of the chair, and you follow suit after a second. Still, you don’t really look at him. Just stare at the fire, blinking slowly. Like you’re suddenly unaware of how to make conversation outside the infirmary.
You bite your lip and hold it between your teeth for a minute, trying to pick a topic to start a conversation, choosing careful words that could be seen as nonchalant. Trying not to give him the wrong idea.
“It's a pretty night,” you say. God. Somehow that was the stupidest thing you could have said, but nothing else would come out.
Bucky doesn't want to laugh, but a small chuckle escapes his lips. He looks at you and you're biting your lip, and he can tell that you're a little nervous. You don’t know that he is, too. He wants to say something dumb, cheesy, like it's even prettier now that you're here, but he doesn't, instead nodding at your words.
“That it is,” is all he ends up saying. And now Bucky Barnes is the one feeling like an idiot. Why won’t he say anything else when he was the one who asked you to come?
A phonograph strategically placed outside starts playing a soft song, something happy and sweet, nice enough to dance to. It’s a silent invitation for everyone to gather round and start having fun. A couple of soldiers already have their hands on nurses, pulling them to their feet as they start dancing together. Neither you or Bucky move.
“I like this song,” you say, quietly. Are those words an invitation, too? You would never ask Bucky to dance. You’re a girl, after all, isn’t that his job? But you’re not against dropping a hint here and there.
Bucky’s heart thumps with anticipation, and he looks at you with almost an innocent, confused expression. The usual confidence in him is faltering just a little.
“Yeah?” He asks, his words almost a whisper.
“It's a good song to dance to,” you reply.
Bucky's starting to get the hint, but he's scared he's misinterpreting things. You look so damn pretty next to the fire, and he wants to be close to you now, so very badly—
Bucky finally dares to speak, his voice soft and nervous. “Do you wanna dance?”
You don’t really ponder for an answer. You nod and mouth a soft yes, and the next instant Bucky is offering you his hand, getting up from his chair and giving you a small bow. The moment your hand rests on top of his, you think you can feel it. The spark. You’ve touched him before. A thousand times, every time he came to the infirmary to get himself patched up. But not like this - this is something else, it’s a little intimate, hands joined, feet walking side by side as he moves with you towards the center where everyone else is already dancing. One hand stays clasped to yours and the other rests on the small of your back, low enough to show you’re not just any girl but high enough to keep it respectful. Bucky knows the boundaries of a girl like you. Pretty, soft, intelligent, with money. Even if most of that doesn’t matter in a war.
“You look beautiful tonight,” he finally says as he starts swinging with you to the sound of the song playing. You’re not surprised to find Bucky is actually a very decent dancer. You can imagine he’d make a show of taking girls dancing back home. “You always do. But even more tonight. Did you dress up like that just for me?”
There’s no denying it; it’s a little annoying how fast he goes from a soft gentleman, almost a little vulnerable, to a flirting tease. And by annoying, you mean you hate how much you like it that he shows both sides of him so easily to you when you barely know each other. When all you know about him is the exact placement of every scar and mark on his body because you’ve seen him undressed too many times to count.
“Don’t push it, Sergeant Barnes,” you answer, trying to downplay his words, but it’s probably way too obvious at this point that you did dress up for him. Because he asked you to come, and you did, and now you’re here, in your pretty dress and red lipstick. His blue eyes catch yours for a moment, the soft night breeze not nearly cold enough to soothe the sudden warmth that spreads over your body when he looks at you like that.
“I really wish you’d stop calling me that,” he huffs, and his voice does sound momentarily disappointed. There’s a reason why you mostly avoid calling him by his nickname, despite his insistence; because a nickname would mean proximity. Closeness. Calling him Bucky would let the door with a slight open crack where intimacy could seep through. Would invite him to come closer, press deeper.
“It’s your rank. I’m just being respectful,” you murmur and you can swear you feel his hand tightening around yours, eyes flickering with something you don’t immediately identify.
“I think I’d like you to disrespect me a little,” he answers and you almost choke on air, the way he says that so casually almost throwing you off balance as you sway in his arms. “You said it yourself yesterday—you’re not a soldier. You don’t answer to my rank. That means you don’t have to call me it, either.”
He’s right, and you know it. You stew on those words for a moment, looking to his side and ahead of you to avoid his gaze.
“Will you stop being a pain if I start calling you Bucky?” You ask, unimpressed. Even though you’re not looking at him, you can see him smiling from the corner of your eye.
“No. I'll be even more unbearable, thinking you're finally giving me a crumble of attention.” At least he admits that. Then there's a moment of silence, and you feel Bucky's body stiffening even as he dances with you and keeps a steady rhythm. Like he's standing on words he can't afford to say, but wants to say them nonetheless. And he says them. “Can't stop thinking about you. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”
The words make you blush, even though there's an attempt at denying any affect they have on you. He's always been smooth with his flirting, but this feels so intimate, even as you dance together in the middle of soldiers and nurses. Like the world has stopped spinning for a bit.
“I want to steal the most breathtaking kiss of your life so you can’t stop thinking about me either,” he continues, like he's incapable of stopping now that he's let the floodgates open.
And you’re only a woman. As much as you can pretend to not be affected by him, by the words he says, the way he looks at you, you feel the intensity of that sentence in every molecule of your body. Your heart is hammering in your chest, beating so loudly maybe everyone in this camp could hear it if they were silent long enough.
“Bucky…” you start, and already is face is lighting up, warming up to the way you say his name. He thinks it sounds good on your lips, the way you say it, a little scolding, but careful, with a certain warmth behind it. You don’t say his name like you say other soldiers’. He notices it before you do. “You’re sweet and I appreciate your compliments, but you shouldn’t be saying those things.”
Bucky swirls you around to the rhythm of the song before pulling you back into his embrace and somehow, you feel like you’re even closer than you were before, like he’s holding you tighter against his body. You can feel the hardness of his chest through his uniform and your eyes are momentarily locked on his when he lets go of your hand and instead hooks his fingers under your chin, gentle, making you look at him.
“You think I’m sweet?” Bucky says, a clear teasing tone in his voice. “Do you not want me to say those things because they make you uncomfortable or because you like hearing them?”
You blink at him, slow, a little dumbfounded, because he’s catching you off guard with that question. The answer should be easy. It makes you uncomfortable to have him always trying to flirt with you in the infirmary, and now here, in front of everyone else. You want him to stop. But the truth runs deeper in your veins, threatening to come to light every second now. The way you’ve memorized every detail of his face and sometimes you see it when you close your eyes at night.
“Don’t do that,” you ask, and this time, you’re the one who sounds slightly vulnerable, like you’re touching an open wound. “Whatever you want from me, Bucky, I’m not looking for it in this camp.”
Bucky loses some of his confidence when those words reach him, but his expression remains mostly unfaltered. He can take hits to his ego, he just wishes he didn’t have to. Every night, he’s been dreaming of you, the only good thing in this God forsaken place. But he doesn’t dare admit that, not to you, or anyone else.
“I was hoping you’d change your mind for a handsome Sergeant,” he says after a second too long, and it’s enough for you to notice that your words hit like a blow. His hand moves from your chin and back to intertwine with yours, dancing with you like this conversation didn’t mean anything, like you were just a soldier and a nurse dancing the night away until either of you got too bored or too tired.
For the next week, there’s a slight shift between you and Bucky.
He’s come in to the infirmary once every day to get his wound cleaned and checked by you. As usual, he doesn’t let other nurses touch him, only ever asks for you, but when you tend to him, he doesn’t say much. A quiet hello, a few soft words and then he’s gone, disappearing into the crowd of soldiers. And you feel stupid, because you miss the bantering. The flirting. The way his eyes looked at you with soft promises and stolen glances when he thought you weren’t looking. He’s distant, now, like he’s trying to respect the space you seem to want.
You said you weren’t looking for anything. You weren’t. But you seemed to have found it, and now that it’s lost, you feel a little empty.
Today, you’re taking a small break to eat a hardtack cracker outside the infirmary when you see him. Sitting by a tree, a bit removed from the tents in camp, fiddling with a sniper riffle, putting it apart and back together and seemingly cleaning its parts. You think about approaching, then you think about leaving him be, and your feet are glued to the floor for half a minute while you try to decide what would be the best course of action.
You decide on the first. Slow, you walk over to him, and he hears your footsteps before you speak, but doesn’t say a word.
“Mind if I sit?” you ask, sweet. Bucky points at the empty place next to him with the sniper.
“Go ahead.”
You do. Sit next to him, back against the large tree that offers shade to both of you, legs raised and pressed to your chest as you rest your head on top of your knees. You give him a look as he continues cleaning his weapon, barely giving you any attention.
“Are you okay?” you ask, after a minute of just watching him. He shrugs.
“The wound is almost healed, so yeah.”
“I didn’t mean the gunshot wound. I meant…” A pause. How do you tell him ‘I miss your flirting’ after you made it clear you didn’t want him to do that? You’ll look stupid, or worse, childish. Just a rich girl who doesn’t know how to deal with being rejected. “You’ve been a little off, is all.”
That seems to get his attention. He looks up from his weapon, and his eyes meet yours. Bucky looks tired, more tired than usual, but there’s a softness to his blue eyes still. And despite it all, he smiles at you. Not the usual flirting type, the teasing, just a smile.
“You don’t have to worry about me,” he answers, but it sounds so fragile in his usual confident frame that it sounds like a lie.
“I worry about all my soldiers. It’s my job as a nurse,” you say with a soft smile. But then something flickers in your eyes. “Especially my favorite patient.”
He actually chuckles at that. “Thought you couldn’t have favorites.”
“I can make an exception.”
His eyes are on yours, and you feel like you might drown in that blue for a moment, because he’s just staring, like he’s trying to find the answer to a question he hasn’t asked you yet. He blinks once, and his eyes seem to dart to your lips for just a moment before he’s looking back up to your eyes.
“You pushed me away when we danced,” he says, matter-of-fact. You did. Not physically, no, because you both danced until there was no more music to dance to, but he’d tried to be clear about his intentions and all you had to say was you weren’t interested.
“Nothing’s changed.” And that’s a lie, because everything did. “I’m still not looking for anything here.”
“You know—”, Bucky starts like he’s about to discard whatever you’ve just said. “If you want me to go back to courting you, all you have to do is ask. I’ve stepped back because, contrary to what you might think about me, I actually care and I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
Those words make your heart flutter, and your mouth almost hangs open before you catch yourself and press your lips into a thin line. You feel your cheeks heating up, hands a little shaky as you hold a sad piece of cracker in one of them. You’re not even hungry anymore.
“Is that what you were doing? Courting me?” Bucky’s raising an eyebrow at you as soon as the question slips past your lips.
“Did it not look like I was courting you?”
“Can’t say I’ve had many men doing that. It’s a little hard for me to tell,” you admit, a little too quickly. Maybe that’s a piece of information Bucky didn’t need, maybe you didn’t have to tell him right away that you’re pretty inexperienced when it comes to men and their antics, but he doesn’t seem taken aback.
“Well, darlin’,” The pet name slips past his lips easy, and it does something to you. Why do you want to hear him call you that again? “I don’t mind being the one to show you how a man really impresses a woman. Even in times of war.”
And that’s a promise coming out of Bucky Barnes’ mouth.
Bucky Barnes taglist
@astronautlawliet @biaswreckedbybuckybarnes @mathcat345 @starspangledspanks @yexbarnes
All fics taglist
@avgdestitute @barnes-babydoll @blue-eyes-in-august @buckybarnes82 @epiphanyrogers @erina00 @gremlin-girly @i-gotta-go-so-much-bigger @luuwrii @metal-armed-muse @miraclediviner @nigelology @overwintering-soldier @phoenix-in-writing @sheriff-bodecker @stanmarvelous @sunday-bug @wherewinterblooms @wint3rbarnes
{ you can join my taglist here }
ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛ ᴀꜱ ᴄᴀɴ ʙᴇ
ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ › bucky barnes is used to getting any girl he sets his sights on. a smile, a wink, a smooth line, it’s never taken much effort. then he meets you.
ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ › 40s!bucky x female reader ᴄᴏɴᴛᴇɴᴛ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ › 18+ MDNI strangers to friends to lovers, some fluff, flirty/playboy bucky turned loverboy, innocent reader, kinda uptown girl but not like rich or anything, smoker bucky, mentions of alcohol, brief angst, porn with SOME plot, but also plot what plot, lowk just porn with feelings, smut, p in v, virgin/inexperienced reader, lowk possessive bucky, minor corruption kink? fingering, oral sex ft munch bucky, dirty talking bucky barnes, pussy pronouns, missionary + bow, unprotected sex, creampie, soft aftercare, cigarettes after sex, not beta read we die like men. ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ › 10.7k
ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ › 40s bucky how i love you so. ps i did nawt want to proofread this so i skimmed it not even gonna lie... #sosorry like once im done writing something i want it OUT of my head asap i dont want to look at it anymore. anyways thank u for reading enjoy xx
The bell above Moretti’s Candy Shop jingles sharp and bright when Bucky shoulders his way inside, carrying the cold autumn air in with him.
“Trouble,” Mrs. Moretti sighs immediately from behind the counter.
Bucky grins, easy as breathing. “You say that like you ain’t happy to see me.”
“I’d be happier seein’ the ten cents you still owe me, Barnes.”
“That was one time.”
“It was three times.”
The shop smells like chocolate and sugar and roasted nuts warming beneath glass lamps. Outside, Brooklyn groans along in its usual rhythm, trolley bells, men hollering across sidewalks, kids sprinting through puddles but in here everything feels softened somehow. Golden. Like the world’s been wrapped in wax paper and tied shut with string.
Bucky leans against the counter, halfway through another smart remark when he notices you.
And just like that, the rest of the room disappears.
You’re standing near the chocolate display case with your gloves folded neatly in your hands, staring through the glass with such genuine wonder it almost knocks the grin off his face.
Not overwhelmed or indecisive, you seem almost enchanted.
Your eyes drift slowly over every row like each candy’s worth considering properly. Caramels. Peppermints. Chocolate turtles. Then your attention catches on the Whoppers display, and stays there.
He almost laughs when he follows your gaze to them.
Cute, he thinks immediately.
Girls usually notice him first. Usually there’s lipstick smiles and fluttering lashes before he’s even crossed the room. He knows what he looks like, knows how his grin lands, knows exactly how long to hold eye contact before women start leaning toward him without realizing it.
But you don’t notice him at all. You’re still staring at the candy like it might hold the secrets of the universe.
Something about that hooks into him immediately as he steps over.
“Those your favorite?”
You blink hard, startled from your thoughts, then turn toward him.
And there it is.
That little pause that every girl gives him, but this one seems different. Not because you recognize him as handsome or because you’re flustered, you just hadn’t realized anyone was speaking to you.
“Oh,” you say softly. “Yes.”
Your voice is gentler than he expected, careful around the edges.
Bucky pushes off the counter and steps closer. “Want a box?”
Your eyes widen instantly. “No, it’s quite alright, I couldn’t possibly.”
“C’mon, doll.” He flashes the smile that usually works without fail. “How could I deny such a sweet girl a sweet treat?”
He expects blushing, maybe a nervous laugh. Instead, you look genuinely conflicted over the idea of him spending money on you.
“Well that’s very kind,” you tell him honestly, “but you really don’t have to.”
Bucky stares at you for half a second, then another.
Well. That’s new.
“Mrs. Moretti,” he calls, unable to stop grinning now, “gimme a box of Whoppers before this sweetheart talks herself outta it.”
Mrs. Moretti snorts loudly but slides the candy across the counter anyway.
“And a cannoli,” Bucky adds quickly.
Your head turns toward him. “Oh, no, truly—”
“Too late.”
He pays before you can protest again, then holds the small paper bag out toward you with exaggerated politeness.
“You really got this for me?” you ask.
“Nah,” he deadpans. “Bought it for the guy behind you.”
You laugh and that sound lands somewhere directly under his ribs. Not loud or practiced. Just soft and surprised, like you hadn’t expected him to be funny.
Bucky suddenly wants to hear it again.
Outside, Brooklyn glows amber beneath the sun. Laundry lines sway overhead between brick buildings. Somewhere down the block, someone’s radio crackles out jazz muffled by static.
You take a careful bite of the cannoli as the two of you step onto the sidewalk, then immediately freeze as cream spills out the other side onto your glove.
“Oh goodness—sorry,” you murmur, horrified. “I made a mess.”
Bucky looks at you.
At the powdered sugar dusting your mouth, the cream threatening to drip onto your sleeve, the embarrassment blooming across your face over something so small.
His brain stops functioning.
“Don’t apologize,” he says immediately, a little too seriously for someone he just met ten minutes ago.
“I just—”
“It’s a cannoli,” he says, clearing his throat. “They’re uh, they're structurally unsound.”
That earns another laugh. And there it is again, that strange feeling settling low in his chest, not lust exactly but something softer than that.
You wipe at your glove carefully, still embarrassed. “I’m making quite the first impression, aren't I.”
“Oh, believe me,” Bucky mutters before he can stop himself, “you are.”
But you don’t seem to catch it. Instead, you just smile politely and continue walking beside him down the sidewalk like this is all perfectly ordinary. Like handsome men buy you candy and pastries every day.
Bucky decides almost immediately that he doesn’t want the conversation to end, so he keeps finding reasons for it not to. He points out the bakery on the corner because “their cheesecake could start a war.” He walks slower whenever you stop to admire storefronts. He offers you his arm when an old woman barrels past with a grocery cart and nearly clips your shoulder.
You take it without hesitation.
“Oh,” you say softly, looping your arm through his. “Thank you.”
Bucky glances down at your hand resting against his sleeve and his heartbeat stumbles oddly.
Usually this part’s easy. Usually flirting feels like muscle memory. Lean closer, smirk a little, call her doll in that lower voice that always works. But you accept every bit of it with such innocent sincerity that it keeps throwing him off balance.
“You always this sweet?” he asks after a while.
You nod thoughtfully. “I do like sugar, yes. But I don't get to eat to very often.”
Bucky chokes on air.
“…Jesus Christ.”
Your brows pull together. “What?”
“Nothin’, doll.”
Because clearly you think he means literal sweetness, and somehow that’s even worse, or better. He can’t tell anymore.
The afternoon stretches unexpectedly around the two of you. You wander through Brooklyn side streets while the sun lowers warm and lazy across the buildings. You stop outside record stores and flower stands and little grocers with apples stacked in wooden crates out front.
And all the while, Bucky keeps trying.
He leans too close while talking and you just look up at him attentively. He calls you doll every other sentence and you smile like you think it’s genuinely affectionate. He flashes smirks sharp enough to cut glass and you return them with polite warmth, entirely unaffected.
“You’re very nice, Mr. Barnes,” you tell him eventually.
Bucky nearly trips over the curb.
“Nice?”
“Well yes.” You glance at him earnestly. “Handsome too, but mostly nice.”
Handsome too. Mostly nice.
Bucky stares at you outright now. Your voice held no teasing lilt, no coyness, you said it like you’re discussing the weather and something inside him short-circuits completely.
Because by now he knows for a fact you have no idea what he’s doing.
“Doll,” he says slowly, “you know I’m layin’ it on thick, right?”
You blink.
“…Laying it on?”
Silence.
Then Bucky laughs so suddenly and loudly a passing couple turns to stare, not in a mocking sense but genuinely delighted. You look confused enough that it only makes him laugh harder.
“Oh, sweetheart,” he says, shaking his head, “you really don’t know I've been flirting you?”
“I assumed you were being friendly.”
“I am bein’ friendly.”
“That seems normal.”
“Normal?” He stares at you. “I bought you candy fifteen minutes after meetin’ you.”
“Well… yes.”
“And?”
“You seemed very determined about it.”
Bucky rubs a hand down his jaw, trying unsuccessfully to hide another grin.
This should annoy him. It should. But instead he feels strangely fascinated, like he’s spent his whole life learning one language only to discover you speak something entirely different.
“So no fella’s ever taken you out before?” he asks carefully.
“Not really.”
The answer comes without self-pity, just honesty and Bucky’s chest tightens unexpectedly.
“What d’you mean not really?”
You shrug lightly. “I suppose men don’t usually notice me that way.”
Bucky stops walking altogether, making you turn toward him curiously as he just looks at you in complete disbelief. At your soft mouth faintly lined with your lipstick, at your bright eyes, at the way strangers glance at you as they pass without you ever seeming aware of it.
“That oughta be illegal,” he mutters.
You laugh again, warm and startled and sweet enough to ruin him slowly.
Somewhere between the candy shop and the golden Brooklyn sidewalks and the way your hand still rests trustingly against his arm, Bucky realizes something unsettling, he stopped flirting for sport an hour ago. Now he’s doing it because he genuinely likes the way you smile when he speaks. Because he wants to keep hearing your laugh mingle with the evening traffic. Because watching you move through the world feels a little like standing near candlelight, soft and gentle and impossible not to lean toward.
And Bucky Barnes is not known for leaning toward things gently.
Which is how, sometime after you’ve finished your cannoli and the Whoppers box is tucked safely under your arm like it’s something fragile, you both turn a corner and run straight into trouble in the form of Steve Rogers and the rest of the Commandos.
They’re all there—loud, sprawling across the sidewalk like they own it.
“Barnes!” one of them calls immediately. “Where’ve you been?”
Then Steve sees you and something in his expression shifts instantly into knowing.
“Oh,” Steve says slowly. “Oh, that’s where.”
Bucky groans under his breath. “Don’t start.”
Another one of them whistles low. “Barnes buying candy for a girl? End times.”
Bucky, of course, straightens immediately, protective without thinking.
“Leave him alone,” you add gently, glancing between them. “He’s just being kind to me.”
The group goes quiet for half a beat, then someone mutters, “Kind?”
Steve’s mouth twitches like he’s trying very hard not to laugh. Bucky, meanwhile, stops breathing properly, because you said it so simply. Like there was no other explanation, like the idea that he might be doing anything else never even crossed your mind.
He looks at you then and it’s unfair how easy it is to forget everyone else exists when you’re standing that close.
The Commandos keep talking behind him as they walk by, but Bucky doesn’t hear a word of it anymore.
All he hears is the soft cadence of your voice still echoing in his head.
Just being kind to me.
That word lands heavier than anything else today. Kinder than flirtation, kinder than charm, kinder than every practiced thing he’s ever used to get someone to look at him twice. He realizes, with faint shock, that he wants to be that to you. Not some impressive or smooth flirt, just kind.
Eventually Steve clears his throat loudly from behind you. “You walkin’ her home, Barnes, or standin’ there makin’ heart eyes in the middle of the sidewalk?”
“I am absolutely not makin’ heart eyes,” Bucky says automatically.
You glance up at him and his words die immediately.
“…We’re walkin’,” he finishes weakly.
“Good,” Steve says, already grinning. “Try not to break anything on the way.”
Bucky flips him off without looking away from you.
You don’t seem to notice the tension at all. Just adjust your grip on the candy box and smile faintly like this is still just a normal afternoon walk, and somehow that makes everything worse.
The walk to your building takes longer than it should.
Bucky slows down without meaning to and you match him perfectly.
Brooklyn shifts around you in its usual evening rhythm, windows glowing warm, radios humming behind curtains, the smell of dinner drifting out of open doors but between the two of you everything feels strangely contained.
“I had a very nice time today,” you say eventually, glancing up at him.
Bucky swallows. “Yeah?”
“You’re very kind.”
That word again.
It hits him harder this time, right in the center of his chest. He looks away for half a second, jaw tightening slightly like he’s trying to figure out how to respond to something he’s never been called before in a way that mattered.
“Kind,” he repeats quietly, like he's testing whether he deserves it.
You stop in front of your apartment building steps as the streetlamp above flickers softly, casting gold light over your face. For a moment neither of you moves, then Bucky shifts, suddenly more uncertain than he’s been all day.
“Can I ask you somethin’?”
“Of course,” you answer immediately.
He hesitates, this is the part where he usually knows exactly what to say, instead, he feels seventeen different versions of himself arguing at once. He steps closer without thinking, seemingly too close, making your breath catch faintly.
He notices it immediately, the tiny shift in your posture, the nervousness flickering across your face. You’re not used to this part. The closeness, the intention that comes with it.
“Sorry,” he says softer, almost immediately stepping back half an inch like he’s correcting a mistake he didn’t want to make, “I uh—.”
You exhale quietly, watching as Bucky drags a hand through his hair, looking away for a second like he’s regrouping. Then, carefully he speaks up.
“Can I do this properly?”
You blink. “Properly?”
He looks back at you then, all teasing gone for a moment.
“Can I take you out tomorrow night?”
Your eyes widen slightly.
“…Like a date?”
“Yeah,” he says, a little quieter now. “Like a date.”
You look at him for a long moment, then your smile returns—small, but real.
“I think I’d like that very much.”
Something in Bucky’s chest loosens all at once, like a knot he didn’t know he was holding.
“Yeah?” he asks, almost stupidly.
You nod and that’s it, that’s all it takes. Bucky steps back, already grinning like he’s lost all sense of self-preservation.
“Tomorrow,” he says, pointing at you like he’s making a promise he fully intends to keep, “I’m pickin’ you up at seven.”
“I’ll be ready,” you reply softly.
He turns to leave, walking backwards for a second because he can’t quite make himself stop looking at you. Then he finally turns around properly after you give him a soft wave goodbye, and immediately starts grinning wider.
The Commandos are still waiting down the street when he finds them. Steve takes one look at his face and sighs.
“Oh no.”
Bucky doesn’t even try to hide it. He shoves his hands in his pockets, still smiling like an idiot.
“Fellas,” he says lightly, “I’m in serious trouble.”
Bucky doesn’t sleep much that night, at least not properly.
He lies on his back staring at the ceiling, replaying the day in fragments he can’t seem to organize into anything sensible. Your voice, your laugh. The way you looked at candy like it was something magical. And worse than all of it, powdered sugar on your mouth, cannoli cream on your lips and the way you’d apologized for it like it was a crime.
He turns onto his side, groans into his pillow, then sits up like the bed has personally betrayed him.
“Get it together,” he mutters to himself.
But the problem is… he is together.
That’s the issue. He just isn’t used to what it feels like when someone looks at him like he’s safe instead of interesting. So in the morning, Bucky Barnes does the only thing he can think to do, be a man of his word.
He decides to do it properly.
No shortcuts, no charm tricks, no easy grin and leaned-in confidence.
A real date.
Which is how Steve finds him hunched over a small, slightly chaotic pile of wildflowers behind a Brooklyn fence line.
“Are you pickin’ flowers now?” Steve asks flatly.
Bucky doesn’t look up. “Shut up.”
Steve leans against the fence post, arms crossed. “That for the girl?”
“Yes.”
“You know you could just buy ‘em like a normal person.”
“I don’t have money right now for fancy bouquets.”
“That’s not the point.”
Bucky finally straightens, holding the uneven bundle like it might fall apart if he breathes wrong. “It is to me.”
Steve studies him for a long moment, something softer flickering beneath the teasing.
Then he sighs. “You’re in trouble, pal.”
Bucky huffs. “Yeah. I said that already.”
But he doesn’t feel like running from it, not even a little.
By the time evening rolls around, he’s checked his reflection in every shop window he passes twice. He fixes his tie, adjusts his jacket, runs a hand through his hair, then immediately second-guesses it and smooths it back down again. The flowers are wrapped in paper he stole, respectfully stole, from a corner stand. They’re not perfect, a few stems are uneven, one bloom is slightly bent.
He hopes they’re enough.
Outside your building, Bucky pauses as he exhales once. Then knocks.
When the door opens, everything inside him stops. You’re standing there in soft light, hair pinned back neatly, expression shifting the moment you see him. And you light up like it’s involuntary.
Bucky forgets how to breathe for a second.
“Hi,” you say, smiling.
“Hi,” he manages back.
Then he lifts the flowers slightly, suddenly unsure of everything in the universe.
“Those are for me?” you ask, voice soft with surprise.
“Unless your neighbor’s awful pretty,” he says automatically.
You laugh, stepping forward immediately to take them.
“They’re beautiful,” you murmur, already burying your nose in them gently. “Oh… and they smell wonderful.”
Bucky watches you like he’s forgotten how to look anywhere else.
“I, uh,” he starts, then clears his throat. “Yeah. Picked ‘em myself.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
Your smile softens in a way that makes him feel strangely proud.
“I’ll find a jar,” you say quickly. “Wait just a moment.”
You disappear inside, flowers clutched carefully to your chest like they’re something priceless. Bucky stays standing there in the doorway slightly stunned. He hears movement inside, cabinet doors opening, water running, your quiet little hum as you arrange them.
He doesn’t realize he’s smiling until his cheeks start to hurt.
Before you leave, your sister appears briefly in the hallway. Older, sharper-eyed. The kind of woman who looks like she’s already decided what kind of trouble someone is before they speak.
Her gaze lands on Bucky immediately.
“Bucky Barnes?” she asks.
He straightens instinctively. “Yes, ma’am.”
She looks him over once then turns to you.
“Can I talk to you for a second?”
You hesitate. “Of course.”
She pulls you aside just enough that Bucky can’t hear everything, but not enough that he doesn’t feel it. Her voice is lower when she speaks.
“Be careful." She says.
You blink. “What?”
“Boys like him don't settle down. Sure he’s charming and handsome, but he's just a sweet talker.” Her mouth tightens. “He just wants a good time, so don’t go getting your hopes up.”
Bucky can’t hear the exact words, but he sees your expression shift slightly and something in his stomach turns uneasy.
When you return, you’re still smiling—but quieter now, careful in a way you weren’t before.
“Ready?” you ask him.
“Yeah,” he says, though his voice comes out softer than he means it to.
Dinner settles into something Bucky doesn’t recognize at first.
It’s quiet.
Not empty, but softened around the edges like the whole world has decided to behave itself for once. Soft jazz drifts from somewhere near the ceiling, curling through candlelight and clinking silverware. The room hums with conversation that never quite reaches your table.
And for the first time all day, Bucky Barnes isn’t scanning anything. His eyes aren't darting around the room looking for exits or other women, something quick to catch his attention.
Just you.
You, sitting across from him with your hands wrapped around a glass of water like it’s something grounding. You, talking in that gentle, thoughtful way of yours that keeps catching him off guard. He realizes halfway through your story about your aunt’s ridiculous attempt at baking bread that he hasn’t looked away once.
Not once. And maybe worse, he doesn’t want to.
You laugh at your own memory, shaking your head slightly. “It was practically a brick. We had to slice it with a knife meant for meat.”
Bucky smiles without thinking. “Sounds dangerous.”
“It was emotionally damaging.”
That makes him laugh for real.
And then you smile back at him, that small, bright, effortless smile and something in his chest shifts again. Because he likes this, not the performance of him, not the usual rhythm of charm and response and winning someone over. He likes this.
You talking, rambling softly when you get comfortable, pausing like you’re thinking too hard before continuing anyway. And every time you say his name, Bucky, like it’s just another word instead of something that usually comes wrapped in attention and expectation he feels it settle somewhere warm and unfamiliar.
Bucky Barnes, who usually knows exactly what he’s doing with people, finds himself doing something far more dangerous, imagining. Not in a loud way. In quiet flashes between bites of food and sips of coffee, a small bouquet of flowers on a table that isn’t a restaurant, you at a kitchen counter, hair slightly messy, laughing at something he said. A door opening at the end of a long day and you looking up like it matters that he came home.
He shifts slightly in his seat, almost like the thought physically disorients him.
Impossible things.
And yet they come anyway.
After dinner, the night pulls the two of you deeper into Brooklyn’s glow. Neon signs flicker awake, streetlamps paint everything gold and blue. Somewhere down the block, music spills out of a club like a living thing.
“You seen the new picture show over on Fulton?” Bucky asks as you walk.
You shake your head. “No.”
“Then you’re goin’.”
You glance up at him. “Is that an order?”
“Absolutely.”
You laugh softly, like you’re still not used to how easily he says things like that. The theater is older with slightly worn velvet seats, the faint smell of popcorn and wood polish, flickering light that makes everything feel softer than it should. Bucky buys the tickets without hesitation, you try to argue but he ignores you in the best way possible.
Inside, you sit close but not touching. Close enough that he’s aware of you constantly, that every small movement you make registers like it matters.
Halfway through the film, something changes on screen, the lights dim all soft and emotional, the kind of scene that doesn’t need words. He feels you go still beside him and when he glances over, your eyes are glossy in the dim light.
You’re trying to be subtle about it. You are not succeeding.
Bucky doesn’t say anything, just reaches into his pocket slowly and pulls out his handkerchief and without a word, gently offers it toward you.
You turn toward him and for a moment, neither of you moves. Then you take it carefully, fingers brushing his and in the dark, you smile at him softly. Like he did something important without realizing it. Bucky looks back at the screen, but he doesn’t see it anymore, he just feels the moment settle between you like something fragile and real. And he never wants it to end.
The picture ends on a cliffhanger that has the whole theater groaning as the lights flick back on. Outside, the city opens up again. Cool night air, bright lights reflecting off wet pavement. The distant echo of music from clubs and cafés and street corners all blending into one living rhythm.
You walk beside him slowly, a little quieter now that the night has come to its end.
Bucky notices.
He glances down at you. “You alright?”
You nod. “Yes. It was… very nice.”
“Yeah?”
You smile faintly. “You’re very kind.”
That word again.
Kind.
It lands differently now. He doesn’t know why, maybe it’s the way you say it like it still surprises you, like it still feels new. Bucky opens his mouth to respond, but you stop walking. You've tried to fight it all night, tried to push the words far back into your head. But everything feels like a double edged sword, and if you don't do something now, you'll both get cut.
“I just…” you start softly, then hesitate.
He turns toward you fully.
You look down at your hands. “You really don’t have to pretend with me.”
Bucky blinks. “Pretend?”
You glance up, nervous now. “I know boys like you don’t mean anything by this sort of thing.”
Silence. It drops so fast it almost feels physical.
Bucky stares at you and for the first time all day, his expression isn’t teasing or amused or carefully controlled. It’s hurt, deep, immediate and unmistakably hurt.
“Boys like me?” he repeats slowly.
You realize instantly something is wrong.
“I didn’t mean— I just meant—”
He gestures vaguely between the flowers, the dinner, the theater still glowing behind you both.
“You think I do this with every girl?”
Your mouth opens, then closes again. Because you don’t know, you just assumed, because your sister said he’s Bucky Barnes and people talk about him like they know him before he even speaks.
“Sweetheart,” he says quieter now, but sharper in a different way, “I picked those flowers myself.”
You freeze and he exhales through his nose, looking away for a second like he’s trying to steady something in himself.
“I ain’t ever done this before,” he admits. “Not like this.”
That hits harder than anything else tonight, you stare at him now, like you’re recalibrating something you thought you understood.
“But everyone says—” you start.
“Yeah. I know what everyone says.” Bucky cuts in immediately, voice low. "But I only do this unless I mean it."
The street hums around you both, cars pass by, music drifts on the wind, lights flicker in the distance. But between the two of you, everything feels suddenly suspended. The silence doesn’t leave right away, it just changes shape. It stretches between you and Bucky in the middle of the sidewalk, softened only by passing headlights and the distant laugh of strangers who don’t know they’re walking through something fragile.
Bucky doesn’t look away from you.
I don’t do this unless I mean it.
It should’ve sounded smooth and confident. Instead it just sounds… exposed. Because the truth of it sits heavier now that it’s out in the open. He watches your face carefully, like he’s waiting for you to decide something about him, and for the first time all day, he realizes that matters. Not casually, not in the way flirting usually matters, but in a way that sits deep under his ribs and doesn’t move.
Your expression is quiet, thoughtful in that way you get when you’re trying to understand something honestly. He swallows once, then looks away briefly like the night air might help him think straighter, but it doesn’t.
It only makes everything quieter.
“I don’t like that,” he says finally.
You blink. “What?”
He gestures vaguely, frustration threading through his voice now—not at you, but at something older.
“What they say. About me.”
You don’t interrupt, you just listen and that alone is enough to make his chest tighten. Bucky exhales slowly, because this is new for him too. Saying it, not laughing it off, not playing it into something charming.
“People think they’ve got me figured out,” he says. “Think I just—” he huffs a short laugh without humor, “—go around Brooklyn collecting girls like it’s nothin’.”
His jaw tightens slightly.
“And maybe I used to let ‘em think that.”
That lands differently in the air between you.
“But I’m tired of it,” he says quietly.
Bucky continues before he can talk himself out of it.
“Tired of it all blurring together,” he admits. “Tired of it not meaning anything.”
His eyes flick over your face again, more careful now, more intentional.
“And I think…” He hesitates, like the next part is the hardest thing he’s said all night. “I think I’m tired of not being taken seriously.”
That one settles heavier. You don’t speak yet. So he keeps going, because stopping now feels impossible.
“Maybe I don’t wanna be that guy anymore.” His voice drops slightly.
That guy. The one people assume things about, the one who never stays, the one who never gets understood correctly because no one bothers to look twice. The words hang there, raw and unpolished.
You shift slightly on your feet and when you finally speak, your voice is soft.
“What kind of guy do you want to be then?”
Bucky stills.
That question shouldn’t hit as hard as it does, but it does, the way you asked him like you really want to know, the way your eyes never leave his as he looks at you. The city lights catch your face in soft gold and shadow, painting the curve of your cheekbones, the faint red of your lips still slightly brighter from the theater lights, the way you stand there holding his honesty like it’s something you’re willing to carry for a moment without dropping it.
And something inside him clicks. Like a door deciding it’s been open long enough to let something new inside. Bucky takes a slow breath, then another and when he speaks again, his voice is quieter than before.
“The guy,” he says, nodding faintly toward you like the answer has been standing in front of him all night, “that gets to do this with you every night for the rest of my life.”
Silence falls again, but this one is different. It isn’t heavy or tense. It feels like something settling into place that neither of you fully understands yet, but neither of you wants to move away from.
Bucky doesn’t smile, not yet. He just watches you carefully, like he’s waiting to see if he’s gone too far. If he’s said too much, if the version of him he’s choosing now is one you can stand to look at. And for the first time since he met you in that candy shop, James Buchanan Barnes isn’t trying to win anything.
He’s just waiting.
For you.
"I think I'd like that."
Two months don’t feel like two months to Bucky Barnes.
They feel like a rhythm he accidentally fell into and never bothered climbing out of. Mornings start with the same thought: What time can I see her? Evenings end with the same realization: Not long enough. And everything in between just becomes space he has to get through.
He shows up at your apartment more often than he means to. Not in a dramatic way, just like he happened to be nearby. Which is a lie, he crosses half of Brooklyn for it.
“Bucky,” you’d say sometimes, opening the door already smiling, “you live nowhere near here.”
He’d shrug like it doesn’t matter. “Was in the neighborhood.”
“You were in the neighborhood three days in a row?”
“Brooklyn’s a big place, doll.”
You’d just laugh and let him in.
And that’s the problem. You always let him in.
Diners become routine. Milkshakes split between two straws that you pretend not to notice he always lets you have the first sip of. Walks that start with him offering his arm and end with your hand still resting there long after it’s necessary. Movie nights where you lean slightly closer each time you get nervous during a scene, and Bucky pretends he doesn’t notice how carefully you do it. Flowers every week. Sometimes wild. Sometimes bought if he could pinch it. Sometimes just picked from somewhere he absolutely shouldn’t have been picking flowers.
You always put them in a jar immediately. Always smile like they matter. And Bucky changes without noticing, he stops looking at other women entirely, not because he’s forcing himself not to.
Because he just… doesn’t see them the same way anymore. Not when you exist in his world now, softening all the edges.
Steve notices first, then the Commandos, then basically anyone who’s ever known him longer than five minutes.
“You’re smiling more,” Steve says once, watching him across a table.
“I always smile.”
“No,” Steve says, “you don’t.”
Bucky just shrugs. Because what’s he supposed to say? That he likes the way you say his name like it’s something you trust? That he’s started thinking about ridiculous things like whether you’d like a porch someday, or a kitchen with too much sunlight, or a life where he doesn’t leave as often as he does?
He doesn’t say any of it, but it’s there anyway.
Tonight, he’s early.
Which is stupid, because he’s always early now. He’s at the bar having a drink and smoke with the Commandos, but he’s not really with them.
He’s angled toward the door, elbow on the counter, sleeves already adjusted three times, hair smoothed back once, then twice, then abandoned entirely because it keeps falling anyway as Steve watches him with growing disbelief.
“You’re worse than a kid waiting for Christmas,” Steve mutters.
Bucky doesn’t look away from the door. “Shut up.”
“You’ve checked that door eight times in five minutes.”
“It might’ve changed since the last time I looked.”
“Bucky.”
“I’m busy.”
The door opens and he straightens instantly. Not you. His shoulders drop a fraction as he sits back down.
The teasing starts almost immediately.
“Two months huh?” one of them says, grinning. “This one’s got it bad.”
“Must be real good if Barnes is still around.”
“You finally settle down?”
Bucky rolls his eyes, but there’s a stupid softness to his mouth that gives him away immediately.
“Knock it off.”
The laughter builds.
“What’s the catch, Barnes?”
“C’mon, what are you gettin’ out of this?”
“Ain’t no way you’re behaving this long without somethin’ in return.”
Bucky exhales, finally turning fully toward them and for once, he doesn’t joke. Not even a little.
“Nothing’s happened between us yet.”
The table goes quiet. A beat. Then howling ensures.
“You’re kiddin’.”
“Celibate Bucky Barnes?”
“I never thought I’d live to see the day.”
Someone nearly chokes on their drink.
Bucky shrugs slightly, like it’s not a big deal, but his voice goes quieter when he adds on.
“I like her.”
That shuts them up for half a second longer.
“I don’t wanna mess it up,” he says, “by goin’ in headfirst.”
And just like that, the teasing explodes again.
“Look at him.”
“He’s gone.”
“Man’s fighting for his life.”
“You hear this? Barnes is soft.”
Bucky laughs under his breath despite himself, shaking his head.
“Yeah, yeah—laugh it up.”
And that’s when it happens, the door opens again, Bucky doesn’t look right away still half-laughing, still mid-protest, then he hears the sound of the room shifting slightly.
Someone going quiet and he turns. You’re standing just inside holding your bag, still in your coat and completely still. Not smiling, not walking toward him. Just listening. For a second, Bucky doesn’t understand then he sees it. Your expression. Something flickering there, uncertainty, confusion, something tightening at the edges of your face like you’ve just heard something you weren’t meant to.
His smile fades immediately.
“Hey,” he starts, already pushing his chair back.
But you don’t come closer. You take one step back instead, then another, quiet and careful.
“Doll—” Bucky stands fully now.
But you’re already turning to leave, the door swings open, and you’re gone. He’s out of the bar so fast it barely feels like a decision. Brooklyn air hits him like a slap, cold, sharp, and real and for a second he just stands there, scanning the sidewalk like the world might give you back if he looks hard enough.
“Doll?” he calls.
Nothing.
“Hi.”
He turns.
You’re a few steps down the sidewalk, hugging your coat tightly around yourself like you’re trying to hold yourself together with it. Streetlight catches your face in soft gold, but it doesn’t soften the expression there.
Not really.
Bucky’s chest tightens immediately.
He crosses the space between you in a few quick steps. “Hey—no, hey, listen to me,” he says, already shaking his head like he can undo whatever just happened inside by sheer force of will. “Don’t listen to those idiots in there. They don’t know when to shut up.”
Your gaze flickers up to him, then away again just as fast.
“It’s alright,” you say softly. “Really.”
But it isn’t alright, not in the way he knows you mean.
Because your arms are wrapped around yourself too tightly. Because your smile is there, but it doesn’t reach anything. Because you look like you’re already somewhere farther away than the sidewalk you’re standing on.
And Bucky notices everything, too much, sometimes.
“Hey,” he says again, quieter now. “You ready to go?”
A pause.
“…Yeah.”
That’s it.
No teasing, no warmth, no easy rhythm. Just agreement, and it scares him more than anything else tonight.
It's all wrong.
That’s the only way Bucky can think to describe it. Brooklyn is still alive around you, windows glowing, distant laughter, the low hum of traffic, but between you and him there’s a silence that feels heavy instead of soft. He walks slower than usual without realizing it. You don’t take his arm, but your hand finds his anyway just barely. Just fingers brushing, then settling.
Bucky holds it like it’s something fragile.
He keeps glancing at you, waiting for you to look back, you don’t. You’re staring down at your joined hands instead, like you’re trying to figure something out in them. And your thoughts, if he could hear them, would be too loud.
Maybe your sister was right.
Maybe this was always going somewhere you don’t belong.
Maybe he’s just being patient because eventually he’ll expect more.
And maybe you’re already disappointing him.
Bucky doesn’t say anything. Because something about your silence tells him words might break whatever thread is holding you upright right now. So he just walks you home, step by step, closer than usual and quieter than ever.
By the time your building comes into view, something in you has tightened so much it feels like it might snap.
You stop walking, Bucky stops immediately with you.
“Buck…” your voice is barely above the street noise.
“Yeah?” He turns toward you fully.
You swallow hard. “Maybe… we shouldn’t do this anymore.”
Everything stops. Bucky freezes completely, like the words physically catch him mid-step.
“What?” he says, but it’s not sharp, more confused than anything.
You look down, finally letting go of his hand so slowly, like it costs you something.
“I don’t think I’m good for you,” you say.
That lands harder than anything else tonight. Bucky stares at you like he’s trying to understand a language he thought he already knew.
“Sweetheart,” he says slowly, “where is this comin’ from?”
You shake your head slightly, still not meeting his eyes.
“You deserve someone who can make you happy,” you say. “Someone better.”
Bucky lets out a short breath like he can’t believe what he’s hearing.
“That’s not—no,” he says immediately, stepping half a step closer before stopping himself. “No, that’s not how this works.”
You finally look up at him and whatever he sees there makes his voice soften instantly. Because you look scared. Not of him but of yourself.
“You are the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” he says, like it should be obvious.
You blink, once, then again. And then it spills out of you before you can stop it.
“I can’t make you happy, Buck,” you say, voice cracking slightly. “I can’t give you what you want, I can’t—I can’t… make you feel good.”
Silence hits again, but this time, Bucky understands exactly where it came from. His expression changes all at once, his frustration disappears, his confusion sharpens into something quieter. Something knowing as the pieces fall into place.
The Commandos. The bar. The teasing.
“Oh,” he says softly. “Babydoll…”
The way he says it now is different.
“I want you,” he says gently. “I’m happy with you just like this. None of that matters to me anymore, okay?”
Your breath shakes slightly but you don’t look convinced. Instead, something inside you finally breaks open.
“Well it matters to me!” you burst out, voice suddenly raw. “I want to, I just—I don’t know how. And I'm scared you're going to leave just because I’ve never—”
You stop but it's too late. Bucky goes completely still and everything clicks into place so fast it almost hurts. Why you flinch sometimes when he gets too close. Why you always hesitate before a kiss even when you want them. Why you look like you’re bracing for something you think you’re supposed to be able to give.
Why you’re standing here right now looking ashamed of something you never should’ve had to explain.
“Hey,” he says quietly. “You’re okay.”
Your eyes are glossy now, but you’re still trying to hold it together. Bucky doesn’t move closer doesn’t rush you. Just stays right where he is so you don’t feel cornered.
“Your parents home?” he asks softly.
You blink, thrown slightly by the question.
“What? Oh… no. They went to my sister’s ballet recital. They won’t be back until later.”
Bucky nods once then gives you a small, warm smile and gently threads his fingers through yours.
“C’mon,” he says quietly, squeezing your hand just once, just enough to ground you. “Let’s go talk inside.”
Inside your apartment, everything feels quieter in a different way.
Not the heavy silence from outside but something softer, contained with warmth between you. You close the door behind Bucky like you’re sealing the world out, then immediately seem to remember yourself again, nervous energy flickering back in.
“Okay,” you say quickly, brushing a hand over your sleeve. “Um—this is the living room. Obviously. And that’s the kitchen, and—”
Bucky just watches you, following your voice like it’s something grounding. You move a little faster now, pointing things out like you need the space filled with words so you don’t have to think too hard about anything else.
“This is my mother’s glass cabinet, don’t touch that one, she’ll know, and—oh.”
You stop because Bucky is already in the kitchen holding two small glasses, and the apple brandy bottle.
He glances over his shoulder innocently. “What?”
You blink. “Bucky.”
He raises a brow. “What?”
“That’s my mother’s.”
“I know.”
“You can’t just—”
“I can,” he says simply, already pouring.
You let out a sound of disbelief. “You are unbelievable.”
He slides one glass toward you. “Relax, doll. I’ll replace it.”
“That’s not the point.”
“It is tonight.”
You stare at him for a second longer, then sigh, like you’ve decided arguing with him is pointless.
“Fine,” you say. “But you’re explaining this to her if she notices.”
“Deal.”
You hesitate, then take the glass anyway. That alone makes something in his chest ease.
You lead him toward your bedroom after that, slower now, more uncertain at the edges. Not running anymore, just settling. The room is small. Warm and lived in. A book on your bedside table, a folded sweater on the chair, soft lamplight that makes everything feel like it belongs only to you.
Bucky doesn’t sit right away. He just leans against the dresser, watching as you set your glass down carefully like you’re still trying to figure out what this moment is supposed to be.
You take a sip, then another. Waiting until your chest grows warm.
“I'm sorry about earlier,” you say quietly.
Bucky’s expression softens immediately. “What?”
Your fingers tighten slightly around the glass.
“I’ve… never done any of this before.” You glance up at him, cheeks warm now. “I mean—anything like this. Dating. Being… like this with someone.”
Silence stretches gently. Then, more spills out, almost like you need to get it out before you lose courage.
“And you were my first kiss.”
Bucky goes still in a way that isn’t shock, it’s something gentler and more careful. You rush on quickly, as if afraid of what the truth might do in the open air.
“I just thought you should know. In case I’m—awkward. Or—”
“Hey,” he cuts in softly as he pushes off the dresser and steps closer, slow enough that you can stop him if you want to.
You don’t.
“Look at me,” he says gently.
You do and his expression is steady now. No teasing anywhere in it.
"You don't ever have to apologize to me. For anything."
“I like you a lot, Bucky,” you say suddenly, like it’s been sitting in you too long to hold back anymore.
Something in his face shifts immediately, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
“I like you too, babydoll,” he says quietly.
Your breath catches.
You swallow. “I can’t promise it’ll be any good but—”
Bucky doesn’t let you finish, he leans in and kisses you. It's not rushed or demanding, just soft and gentle. Like he’s waiting for you the entire time, making sure you’re still there with him, still okay, still choosing this. When he pulls back slightly, just enough to look at you, your eyes are wide.
“Don’t…” he whispers, “don’t say that.”
You pause, slightly stunned by the kiss. “Okay.”
A beat, then, softer:
“Can I kiss you again?”
You hesitate only a second then nod.
This time, when he kisses you, it’s a little less uncertain, still gentle and patient. But warmer now, like something between you is finally starting to trust the moment instead of question it. He doesn’t rush you, doesn’t push for anything more he just stays close enough that you can decide how much you want.
And eventually, you do loosen up slowly. Like your shoulders finally remember they don’t have to stay tight. You laugh a little under your breath at something he mumbles against your lips, and he smiles against you in response. When you pull back again slightly, breath uneven, he rests his forehead briefly against yours.
“That okay?” he asks softly.
You nod again, then your voice goes quieter.
“I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“I do,” he says gently.
You huff a soft laugh. “That’s not really comforting.”
“It should be,” he replies, a hint of warmth returning. “I’m real good at not rushin’ things.”
And he is, he stays exactly where you need him to, no pressure behind his precense. Eventually, you end up sitting on the edge of your bed together, close enough that your shoulders brush. Your glass is forgotten somewhere on the nightstand and Bucky’s hand finds yours again without thinking.
"I want to try…" you can't make the words out with a deep red blush crossing your face. "And I trust you."
"Good." Bucky hums, pressing a soft kiss to your cheek. "We'll go slow."
When you shift slightly closer, he lets you guide the space between you, like learning something new together instead of taking anything from you. When your nose brushes his, you tug lightly at your sleeve, suddenly self-conscious.
“I feel like I should be… more dressed for this,” you admit quietly. “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to be wearing.”
Bucky looks at you like the question itself doesn’t make sense then he shakes his head slightly.
“Doll,” he says softly, “you could be wearing a potato sack and it wouldn’t matter.”
You blink at him as he leans in just a little, brushing a gentle kiss to your knuckles.
“Just you,” he says quietly. “That’s all I need.”
You nod as he kisses you again. The kiss started slow, almost hesitant, but the moment Bucky’s hand cupped your jaw, tilting your head just so, it deepened into something more. You'd heard of desire in life, how it can warp the thoughts and actions of even the most resilient. But this, this burning ebb and flow deep within you was something else entirely. It had to be. It was as if a switch flipped inside you, your body felt magnetized to his, pushing closer and closer until there wasn't an inch of space between you.
His lips were warm, insistent, and when he pulled back just enough to murmur against your mouth. "Can I touch you?"
You could only nod as his fingers traced a slow path down your thigh, the fabric of your dress bunching under his palm as he slid higher, his thumb brushing bare skin. You shivered, arching into him, your hands clutching at his shirt yearning for more.
Bucky smirked, catching your wrist. "Go ahead," he murmurs, guiding your hand down his chest.
Your thumb slipped beneath his shirt, your breath hitching at the hard planes of muscle beneath your fingertips. He was lean but solid, every ridge of his abdomen making your pulse jump.
His lips were still on yours when his fingers returned, teasing the damp fabric of your panties again. “Already this wet for me?” he mutters, voice rough against your mouth. “God, I can feel how hot you are through these.”
You whimper, arching into his touch. “Please, just—”
“Just what, sweetheart?” His thumb presses harder, circling your clit through the silk. “Tell me what you want.”
You gasp, fingers tightening in his hair. “Touch me properly—God, Bucky—”
“That’s it,” he growls, hooking his fingers under the waistband, dragging them aside. The first slow stroke of his fingers through your slickness drew a choked moan from your throat.
“Fuck, you’re dripping.” He drags his fingers up, pressing them to your lips. “Taste.”
You sucked them into your mouth, eyes locked on his as you licked them clean, and the groan that ripped from his chest was filthy.
“You’re gonna kill me,” he mutters, sliding two fingers back inside you, curling them just right. “Love how tight you are, how you squeeze me.” His thumb circles you clit faster. “Gonna cum already? That quick?”
You couldn’t answer, nails biting into his shoulder as pleasure coiled tighter, sharper.
“That’s it,” he urges, voice dark with praise. “Cum on my fingers, let me feel it babydoll.”
Your hips jerk as you shatter, his name a broken moan on your lips. He didn’t stop, fingers still working you through it until you were gasping, oversensitive and trembling.
He didn’t let you catch your breath just yet, licking his fingers clean before hauling you to the edge of the bed. One leg hooked over his shoulder, his mouth hot and relentless between your thighs, tongue lapping at your oversensitive clit.
“One more,” he murmurs, lips brushing your thigh. “Bet you can take it.”
Bucky wraps an arm around you, splaying his wide hand across your stomach, sinking his tongue into the slit of your cunt, curling it before going back to flick your clit. He groans against you, muffled by your skin as his free hand comes up, the pads of his fingers pressing into you.
"So fucking good babydoll," he groans as he feels you rock against his lips and fingers. "Bein' such a good girl for me."
The pressure coils tight inside you, your chest rapidly rising as your words are reduced into nothing but messy mumbles of 'Bucky' and 'Please'. He doubles down on his efforts, closing his lips around your clit as he arches and scissors his fingers inside you, his eyes locked up on you as he watches you crest over your high. Back arching off the bed as your thighs clench on the sides of his head, trapping him right where he wants to be. He brings you down with a gentle kiss to your pulsing clit, easing his fingers out and licking them clean.
"That was so much better... than I ever thought," you pant, still trembling from the aftershocks of your orgasm. Bucky hums against your inner thigh, pressing slow, open-mouthed kisses along your skin. His tongue flicks lightly over your oversensitive clit, just enough to make your hips jerk.
"Mm, you thought about this?" His voice is low, rough with amusement. "My sweet girl thinking dirty thoughts? Thinking about what it’s like to be touched, licked, 'nd fucked?"
You whimper as he teases you again, the words alone sending another shudder through you. His fingers stroke slow circles on your thighs, gentle but possessive.
"Tell me," he murmurs. "Tell me what else you imagined."
You barely have time to answer before his mouth is on you again, licking and sucking just right, his fingers curling inside you with practiced ease. The pleasure builds too fast, too much at once and you're cumming all over again, rolling through you in deep, relentless waves.
When it finally eases, you’re boneless, breathless, but still aching for more. A deep and burning need simmering just under the surface of your skin. "Bucky," you plead, voice raw. "Please."
He kisses his way up your body, slow and deliberate, before finally pulling back just enough to strip off the rest of his clothes. The sight of him, all hard muscle and dark hunger makes your pulse jump.
"Condom?" he murmured, fingers tracing the soft curve of your stomach.
You still, then hum to yourself. "Oh. I don’t have any."
"Shit," he breathes, biting his lip. "Do you think your sister has any hidden, or maybe your—"
"We don’t…" Your voice drops, gentle now. "I mean, if you’re okay with it… we don’t have to."
He goes utterly still above you, his pulse hammering under your fingertips. "You sure, doll? Docs say I'm clean as a whistle," he murmurs, brushing a thumb over your cheek.
"But I don’t wanna rush you into anything."
Your thighs press together instinctively, already aching again, needing more. "I’m sure, Buck. I trust you." You hesitate, then whisper, "And you can… pull out. If you want to."
A slow grin spreads across his face at your shyness, even as the hunger in his eyes burns hotter. "Okay, babydoll."
He kisses you again, deep and slow, one hand cradling your jaw like you’re something precious while the other guides himself between your legs. There’s no rush, just the thick press of him stretching you open inch by inch, his lips never leaving yours until he’s fully sheathed inside.
"Good?" he rasps against your mouth.
You can only nod, nails digging into his shoulders as he starts moving in long, unhurried thrusts that make your back arch off the bed. He licks into your mouth as his hips roll into yours, one hand sliding down to rub tight circles on your clit until you’re gasping, teetering on the edge. Every stroke hitting something deep within you that you didn't even know existed. A quick addiction began inside of you, something you wanted to never end.
Obscene sounds filled the room, the air thick with something sweet and warm and needy. Your hands never left his back, digging half crescents into his skin as you pleaded for more.
Then he stops.
You whimper in protest, but he’s already shifting, pulling out just enough to drag you onto your side. One of your legs hooks over his shoulder as he leans back, changing the angle completely. The first thrust punches a moan from your throat, it's all so much deeper now, his grip tightening on your thigh as he fucks into you with slow, deliberate rolls of his hips.
"Fuck," he grits out. "You take me so damn good."
Your hips rise to meet his thrusts, desperate for more, and the way your body clenches around him nearly makes Bucky lose it. His rhythm falters, a groan ripping from his throat.
"Fuck—you get so tight when I fuck you like this." He leans back just enough to let his gaze drop between you, his cock glistening with your slick as he drives into you again. "Go on, baby, look at it. You see that? Not a virgin anymore. Now you're all mine—you and this sweet pussy."
You're drowning in pleasure, barely coherent, but one word claws its way out of your throat.
"Harder."
Bucky obliges immediately, his thrusts snapping into you, the slap of skin echoing in the room. His fingers dig into your hips hard enough to bruise, his breath coming in ragged bursts.
"Mm, wonder how I should give you your first load," he growls, voice thick with lust. "Should I pull out and paint that soft tummy? Or maybe these tits?"
He palms your breast roughly, thumb flicking over your nipple. "Maybe I should put you on your knees and cum all over your pretty face—"
"No!" You tighten your legs around him, pulling him deeper with a frantic whimper. "Please—"
He chuckles darkly, sinking into you fully with a satisfied groan. "What, you want it inside?"
His next thrust is punishing, forcing a broken moan from your lips. "Sweet little pussy’s never been fucked before, and now she wants to be filled too?" His hand slides down to grip your ass, tilting your hips just right. "Greedy little thing."
You can only nod helplessly, your body wound tight around him, clenching and begging as Bucky fucks you toward over edge all over again. Even after he spills inside you, Bucky can't stop, won't stop, his hips grinding slow and filthy, milking every last drop deep into your fluttering cunt. His hands slide under your knees, folding you nearly in half, pressing your thighs toward her chest until you're spread obscenely open.
"Fuck, still so tight," he growls, watching where you're joined—his cock still buried to the hilt, your pussy dripping around him. "Touch yourself. Wanna feel you come again while I'm still inside you."
Your fingers shake as you rub frantic circles over your clit, oversensitive and whimpering, but you don't stop, can't stop. Bucky groans at the way your walls ripple around him, his thrusts turning shallow and possessive, forcing his cum to seep even deeper.
"That's it," he rasps, biting the side of your leg. "Make a mess for me."
You practially sob as you cum again, tears rolling down the sides of your face, cream mixing with his spend, leaking down to your ass as your body is overcome with wave after wave of pleasure. Bucky curses when he feels it, hot pulses of you squeezing him and suddenly he's hard again, slamming into you with a snarl as another orgasm rips through him.
Your legs tremble in his grip. Neither of you can move anymore, just wrecked and sticky and full, but Bucky still rocks into you lazily, refusing to pull out just yet.
"Fuckin' perfect," he mutters against your lips as he gently sets your legs down, your mixed spend leaking from your thighs.
The room soon goes quiet in a soft, yet heavy way. You feel your chest loosen with something new, something warm and gooey.
The lamp is still on. It turns everything gentle around the edges—the rumpled sheets, the scattered clothes on the floor, the faint sheen of warmth still clinging to both of you like the night hasn’t fully let go yet.
Bucky moves first, carefully untangling himself from the sticky warmth of your bodies pressed together. He leans over the side of the bed, rummaging blindly until he finds his pants on the floor, tugging them closer with a quiet huff.
“You stay right there,” he murmurs without looking back at you.
You’re already curled slightly into the sheets, watching him with tired eyes that still look soft around the edges, calm in a way that feels new.
He finds his shirt and brings it over to you, then pauses, thinking.
“Water,” he says to himself like it’s a mission.
He disappears into the small kitchen. You hear cabinets open, the faint clink of a glass, water running. When he comes back, he’s got a glass in one hand and something folded in the other.
He sets the water beside you first.
“Here,” he says gently.
You take it without protest, sipping carefully. Then he unfolds the cloth—damp, warm from the sink.
You blink at him. “What’s that?”
“For you,” he says simply.
And then, softer, “Just… stay still a second.”
He cleans your skin with careful hands, unhurried, like it’s the most normal thing in the world for him to be this gentle after everything. Like there’s no rush anywhere. Like the whole night has slowed down just for this.
You watch him instead of the ceiling now, he notices.
“Stop lookin’ at me like that,” he mutters.
“Like what?”
“Like I’m doin’ something impressive.”
You smile faintly. “You are.”
That makes him pause for half a second, just long enough to look at you properly again. Then he shakes it off, like he doesn’t trust himself to sit in that feeling too long.
“Stay,” he says again, softer, and gets up.
This time he’s gone longer. When he comes back, there’s a cigarette tucked between his fingers and a lighter in his pocket. He pauses at the edge of the bed like he suddenly remembers something.
“…Can I smoke in here?” he asks, already sounding like he knows the answer.
You tilt your head slightly, thinking. “Probably not.”
He huffs a quiet laugh. “That a no?”
“A probably no.”
He nods like he respects that, then immediately does it anyway but not in a careless way. He walks to the window, opens it wide, letting in the cool night air. The city noise spills in—distant traffic, laughter somewhere far below.
He leans out slightly, lights the cigarette, and inhales once before exhaling into the open air. You watch him from the bed, curious despite yourself.
“That smells… strong,” you say.
Bucky glances over his shoulder. “Yeah. That’s the point.”
A pause, then you sit up a little. “Can I try?”
That makes him turn fully now.
“Doll,” he says slowly, like he’s deciding whether to be responsible or curious.
You just look at him expectantly.
He exhales through his nose. “Alright. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
He crosses back to the bed, hands it over carefully. You take it like it’s something delicate as he watches you.
“Just… small inhale,” he instructs gently. “Not like you’re drinkin’ air.”
You try and immediately cough. Bucky laughs softly, not teasing, just amused and leans in quickly, patting your back once.
“Easy,” he says. “Easy, sweetheart.”
You glare at him between coughs. “That’s awful.”
“Yeah,” he agrees easily. “It is.”
But you still try again, more carefully this time, and he guides you with quiet patience until you manage it without immediately dissolving into another fit of coughing.
“There you go,” he murmurs, almost proud.
You hand it back to him, shaking your head slightly. He takes another drag, then leans back against the windowsill while you curl into the sheets again, watching him instead of the ceiling now.
After a moment, you let out a small laugh to yourself.
Bucky notices immediately. “What?”
You shake your head, still smiling. “Nothing.”
“That’s never true.”
You glance up at him, amused. “I was just thinking… I’ve had brandy, cigarettes, and lost my virginity all in one night.”
Bucky freezes for half a second, then exhales a laugh, low and disbelieving.
“…Yeah?” he says. “Well. How d'ya feel?”
You nod, still smiling like you can’t quite believe it yourself. “I think I’ve been corrupted by Bucky Barnes.”
That gets him fully now, he turns toward you properly, cigarette forgotten for a moment in his hand.
“Oh yeah?” he asks, a little softer now. “What’s the verdict?”
You look at him for a long beat, not a hint of shyness glinted in your eyes.
“I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”
Bucky’s expression softens in a way that has nothing to do with charm and everything to do with something deeper settling into place.
He puts the cigarette out and tosses it out the window, crawling across the bed to you, and leans down just enough to catch your face in his hand.
“You’re trouble,” he murmurs, pressing a kiss to your lips.
You smile against him. “You were trouble first. I was sweet as can be."
"Still are, babydoll."
RUIN THE FRIENDSHIP
Pairing Bucky Barnes x Reader
Word Count 7.8 k
English isn't my first language so please, don't be too rude or I'll cry.
Note This is angst. I mean, there might be just a tiny bit of fluff in here but it's mostly angst and sadness around and yeah, that. if you know the song, you might know what this is about. There is a mention about death, so yeah, be aware.
The autumn of 1936 was the kind of season that made Brooklyn feel like a promise.
Bucky Barnes was nineteen years old, which meant he was old enough to know better and young enough to ignore it entirely. He had a steady job at the docks, a reputation that followed him down every street in Bay Ridge, and a circle of friends who would've followed him into a fire if he'd asked.
But the only person he wanted to follow anywhere was you.
You, who lived three blocks over and had been his partner-in-crime since he was seven years old and you'd punched Lance Baizen in the nose for calling Bucky a tiny crying baby. You, who showed up at his fire escape at all hours with a stolen pie or a new record or just the weight of whatever was sitting heavy on your chest that day. You, who laughed with your whole body, who knew how to hold a cigarette like a film star, who looked at Bucky like he was something worth looking at.
He'd been in love with you for three years.
He hadn't told a soul.
Not Steve, who would've looked at him with those too-sharp eyes and said something maddeningly perceptive like "So tell her, then." Not his sisters, who would've squealed and plotted and made it into a production because they loved you that much. Not even you, when you'd fallen asleep on his shoulder during a double feature at the cheap cinema theater, your breath warm against his neck and your fingers loosely curled around his sleeve.
He should have kissed you then.
He remembered everything about that night. The scratch of the wool seats. The flicker of the projector. The way your eyelashes cast tiny shadows on your cheeks. He'd sat there, frozen, heart pounding so loud he was sure the whole theater could hear it, and he'd thought, This is it. This is the moment.
And then the film had ended, and you'd woken up, and you'd stretched and smiled at him like nothing had happened, and he'd smiled back like nothing had happened, and nothing had happened.
Nothing ever happened.
Because you were his best friend. Because you were the person he couldn't imagine living without. Because if he kissed you and you didn't want it, if he told you and you didn't feel the same, he wouldn't just lose a potential girlfriend. He'd lose you.
And Bucky Barnes had lost enough in his short life to know that some things weren't worth the risk.
So he didn't kiss you.
He took you to Coney Island instead a couple of times, watched you shriek on the Cyclone, won you a stuffed bear you named after his two named, that sat on your dresser for years. He walked you home in the rain, held his jacket over both your heads, let you steal sips from his flask. He tucked a strand of hair behind your ear once, slow and careful, and you'd looked at him with something unreadable in your eyes.
“You're staring, Barnes,” you'd said, but your voice was soft.
“You're worth staring at,” he'd replied, and that was true too.
But it wasn't an invitation. It wasn't a confession. It was just another almost, another nearly, another moment that slipped through his fingers like smoke.
The winter of 1941 was cold enough to freeze the East River solid, or so the old men on the corner claimed. Bucky didn't know about that, but he knew his apartment was drafty, his mother was worried about rationing, and every time he looked at you these days, his chest ached like a bruise.
You were twenty-two now. He was twenty-four. You'd both grown up, in all the ways that mattered and some that didn't. You'd gotten a job at the telephone exchange. You'd dated a few boys— nice ones, mostly, the kind your mother and his mother would approve of— but none of them had stuck. You still showed up at his fire escape. You still fell asleep on his shoulder. You still looked at him like he was the only person in the room.
And Bucky still hadn't kissed you.
“You're an idiot,” Steve said one night, hunched over his sketchbook in Bucky's kitchen. The radio was playing something soft and sad. The window was fogged with steam from the kettle.
“I'm protecting our friendship,” Bucky said, which was the lie he told himself most often.
“You're just protecting yourself. You know you're being a coward.”
“Watch it, Rogers. I can easily throw you out the window.”
Steve didn't look up from his drawing. “You've been in love with her since we were almost sixteen. She's been in love with you since she was twelve. Everyone knows this except the two of you, and at this point, I'm starting to think it's intentional.”
Bucky's heart stuttered. “She's not—she doesn't "love" me, Steve, you're being an idiot.”
“She looks at you like you hung the moon, Buck. She remembers everything you've ever told her. She made you a birthday cake last year from scratch, and you know she can't cook to save her life. She burned her hand on the oven and didn't even mention it because she wanted you to have a nice birthday.” Steve finally looked up, and his expression was softened by something that might have been pity. “What are you so afraid of?”
Losing her, Bucky thought. I'm afraid of losing her, and I'm afraid of living without her, and I'm afraid that if I say it out loud, it'll become real, and then I'll have to actually do something about it, and I don't know if I'm brave enough for that.
“Nothing,” he said. “I'm not afraid of anything.”
Steve snorted. “Liar.”
You came over the next night. It was Friday, which meant you'd bring Chinese food from the place on 4th Avenue and Bucky would complain about the price and you'd eat it anyway, sitting cross-legged on his floor with the cartons spread out between you like offerings.
You looked tired. There were shadows under your eyes, and your usual bright energy was dimmed to something softer, something quieter.
“Bad day?” he asked, handing you a pair of chopsticks.
You shrugged, picking at your noodles. “Just long. Mrs. Feldman called nine times to complain about her bill. I think she's lonely. Her husband died last spring, you know.”
“Yeah,” Bucky said quietly. “I remember.”
There was a pause. The radiator clanked. Somewhere outside, a car backfired.
“Bucky,” you said, and your voice was strange. Fragile in a way he'd never heard before.
“Yeah?”
You looked at him. Really looked. Your eyes felt like the sky just before a storm, and right now, they were full of something he couldn't name.
“Have you ever wondered...” you started, then stopped. Shook your head. “Never mind.”
“What?”
“Nothing. It's stupid.”
“Since when do you get to decide what's stupid? Nothing you say it's stupid. Ever.” He set down his chopsticks, turning to face you fully. “Tell me.”
You bit your lip. It was a nervous habit you'd had since childhood, and Bucky had always found it devastating. “Have you ever wondered what it would be like,” you said slowly, “if things were different?”
“Different how?”
“I don't know.” You laughed, but it came out wrong. Hollow. “If we weren't us. If you weren't my best friend and I wasn't yours. If we were just two people who met somewhere, anywhere else. Would it be easier, do you think? To say the things we don't say?”
Bucky's heart was a fist in his chest, pounding against his ribs like it was trying to escape.
“What things?” he asked, and his voice came out rougher than he intended.
You stared at him for a long moment. The air between you felt electric, charged with something that had been building for years, decades, a lifetime.
Then the moment passed.
You looked away, reaching for your carton again. “Nothing,” you said, and your smile was back in place, bright and false. “Forget I said anything. This sesame chicken is getting cold.”
Bucky wanted to reach across the space between you. He wanted to take your face in his hands and make you look at him again. He wanted to kiss you, finally, after all these years of wanting, and find out what it would feel like to stop pretending.
But you were eating your noodles, and the moment was gone, and he was a coward.
So he didn't.
-
The war came like a thief in the night, stealing everything that mattered before anyone had a chance to say goodbye.
Bucky enlisted because it was the right thing to do, because Steve had already tried and been rejected, because the news from Europe got worse every day and he couldn't sit still in Brooklyn while the world burned. He told himself it was patriotism. He told himself it was duty.
But when he knocked on your door that last night, in his brand-new uniform with his duffel bag slung over his shoulder, he knew the truth.
He was running.
Not from the war but from you. From the weight of everything he'd never said. From the unbearable pressure of wanting and wanting and never taking. He thought distance would make it easier. He thought if he couldn't see you, couldn't smell your perfume on his jacket, couldn't hear your laugh echoing through his apartment, maybe the ache would fade.
He was wrong, of course. But he wouldn't figure that out for another eighty years.
“Don't go,” you said, and you were crying. You never cried. You'd punched Lance Baizen. You'd held Bucky's hair back when he'd gotten sick off cheap whiskey at sixteen. You'd stared down your father when he'd called you a disappointment and hadn't flinched.
But you were crying now, tears tracking down your cheeks, and Bucky wanted to die.
“I have to,” he said, and his voice cracked. “You know I have to.”
“I know.” You wiped your face with the back of your hand. “I know, I just —” You stepped forward, grabbed the front of his uniform, and pulled. “Come back. Promise me you'll come back.”
“I'll come back,” he said, because it was the only thing he could say. “I always come back,”
“Don't you dare die over there, James Barnes. Don't you dare.”
“I won't, honey.” He gave you that infamous smile that was reserved for his special woman. You.
“You better not.” You were crying harder now, and he pulled you into his arms, held you so tight he could feel your heartbeat against his chest. You smelled like rain and coffee and something else, something that was just you, and Bucky closed his eyes and tried to memorize it.
Say it, he thought. Tell her now. Before it's too late.
But you were crying, and he was leaving, and it felt cruel somehow, selfish, to burden you with his feelings when you were already hurting. When you might not feel the same. When it might ruin everything.
So he didn't.
“I love you,” he said instead, and it was true — it was absolutely, devastatingly true — but it wasn't the whole truth. It wasn't the I'm in love with you that sat in his chest like a second heart.
“I love you too,” you said, because you always said it, because you'd been saying it since you were children, because it was safe and familiar and meant everything and nothing all at once.
Bucky kissed your forehead. Your hair. The corner of your mouth, almost, nearly, not quite.
Then he let you go, and he walked away, and he didn't look back.
He would regret that for the rest of his life.
The next four years were a blur of mud and blood and men screaming. Bucky lost pieces of himself in the snow of the Ardennes, in the rubble of Naples, in the face of a boy from Ohio who died with his eyes open, asking for his mother.
He wrote you letters. Dozens of them. Hundreds. He told you about the constellations he could see from the front lines, about the terrible food, about the Italian family who'd taken him in for a night and fed him real pasta. He told you about Steve, about the serum, about the impossible things he'd seen.
He never told you he loved you.
Not the way he meant it.
He wrote the words a hundred times, scratched them out, started over.
"Honey, I've been thinking...", "Honey, there's something I should have said...", "Honey, I promise that when I get home—"
He never finished the sentence.
Because what if he didn't get home? What if the letter was the last thing you ever heard from him, and it was full of words that would only make it hurt worse? What if he survived and came back and nothing had changed, and he'd put all that weight on your shoulders for nothing?
So he signed every letter the same way.
Yours, Bucky.
And if you read something else into it, if you held the paper a little longer than necessary, if you pressed it to your chest like a promise — well. That was between you and the silence.
-
He fell from the train in early 1945.
He didn't die — not really — but he might as well have.
Everything that made him James Buchanan Barnes — the boy who won you a stuffed bear, the man who walked you home in the rain, the fool who never kissed you when he had the chance — was stripped away, piece by piece, until there was nothing left but the Soldier.
Hydra did not want his memories. Hydra did not want his heart. Hydra wanted a weapon, and a weapon cannot love, cannot regret, cannot sit awake at night wondering what might have been.
So they took it all.
He forgot your name. He forgot your face. He forgot the sound of your laugh, the curve of your smile, the way you looked at him like he was the only person in the room.
He forgot that he'd ever been loved at all.
In Brooklyn, you waited.
For weeks. For months. For years.
You went to his funeral. There was no body, just a flag and a photograph and his family’s tears. You stood at the back of the church, dry-eyed, because you'd done all your crying in private, and you refused to let anyone see you fall apart.
Steve was gone too couple weeks later. They'd told you about the plane, about the ice, about the heroic sacrifice of Captain America. You'd sat in stunned silence for a very long time, trying to comprehend a world without both of them in it.
They were ghosts now. Both of them. And you were alone.
Not completely. You had Bucky's sisters, who held you like a sister themselves. You had your own family, your mother's worried phone calls, your father's gruff attempts at comfort. But the two people who had known you best — who had seen you at your worst and loved you anyway — were gone.
You didn't date for three years. You couldn't. Every man who looked at you reminded you of what you'd lost. Every hand that reached for yours felt wrong.
Then you met David.
David was a veteran too — he'd served in the Pacific, come home with a limp and a quiet sadness that matched your own. He wasn't handsome in the way Bucky had been. He didn't make your heart race. He didn't look at you like you hung the moon. But he loved you. He was kind. He was steady. He made you laugh, sometimes, and he never asked about the photograph you kept in your nightstand — the one of you and Bucky at Coney Island, his arm around your shoulders, both of you young and beautiful and so unbearably full of hope.
He didn't ask, and you didn't tell.
You married him in 1951. It was a small ceremony, just family and a few friends. You wore a white dress and carried peonies and smiled for the camera. You loved him — not the way you'd loved Bucky, not the consuming, devastating, world-ending way — but you loved him. Enough. In a different way. In a way that was safe. David wasn’t the love of your life.
In a way that didn't destroy you when you realized it wasn't enough.
You had three children. Charles, named for no one in particular, just because you liked the sound of it. Joseph, after David's father. And then, when you were thirty-seven and sure you were done, a surprise — a little girl with dark hair and bright blue eyes who looked nothing like you and everything like the ghost you'd never stopped carrying.
You named her Jane. It was the closest you could come to saying his name out loud without breaking.
David never asked why.
The decades passed.
You watched your children grow up, get married, have children of their own. You held your first grandchild in 1978, a squalling boy with his father's nose and his mother's temper, and you loved him with the fierce, protective love that only grandparents understand.
You lost David in 1985. Heart attack. Sudden. He was gone before the ambulance arrived.
You cried at his funeral, but your grief was different from what you'd felt in 1945. It was quieter. More resigned. You'd had almost thirty-seven years with him. You'd built a life. You'd done the best you could.
And still, sometimes, late at night, when the house was quiet and the moon was full, you thought about a fire escape and a rainstorm and a boy who kissed your forehead like it meant something.
You thought about all the words you'd never said.
You told yourself it didn't matter. You told yourself you'd made the right choice. You told yourself that if you'd said something, if you'd been brave, you might have had a few years — a few months — a few days — before the war took him anyway.
You told yourself a lot of things.
Some of them were even true.
-
In 1994, your granddaughter, Sarah, found the letters.
She was seventeen, curious, going through the boxes in your attic. You'd forgotten they were there — the letters Bucky had sent from overseas, tied with a ribbon, yellowed with age.
“Grandma,” Sarah said, coming downstairs with the box in her hands. “Who's Bucky?”
Your heart stopped.
For a moment — just a moment — you were twenty-five again, sitting on your bed with a letter in your hands, tracing the shape of his handwriting like it might bring him back.
“Nobody,” you said. “He was just a friend.”
Sarah looked at you with her mother’s eyes —his eyes— and you saw in her face the same sharp intuition that had always made you uncomfortable.
“You're lying,” she said. Not meanly. Just matter-of-fact. “You get this look when you lie. Grandpa used to say it was your tell.”
You laughed despite yourself. “Your grandpa said too much.”
“He also said you never loved him the way you loved someone else.” Sarah sat down on the couch, the box in her lap. “I always thought he was being dramatic. But now I'm wondering.”
You were quiet for a long time.
“He was from the neighborhood,” you said finally. “Bucky. We grew up together. He went to war. He didn't come back.”
“And you loved him.”
It wasn't a question.
“Yes,” you said, and the word came out like a confession, like a relief, like the first breath after drowning. “I loved him. I loved him, and I never told him, and by the time I was brave enough, it was too late.”
Sarah was quiet for a moment. Then she opened the box, pulled out the first letter, and began to read aloud.
Honey, I saw the most beautiful sunset tonight. It made me think of you. Not because it was beautiful, nothing could ever reach your beauty, but because it was the kind of thing you'd want to see. You always did love the sky.
You closed your eyes and listened to your granddaughter read the words of a dead man, and you let yourself remember.
-
You died in 1999, just as the world was getting ready for a new century.
Lung cancer. You'd smoked for forty years, and you'd known the risks, and you hadn't cared. Some things were worth the cost.
Your children were there — Charles, Joseph, Jane — and your grandchildren, and even a few great-grandchildren, the youngest just a baby, born three weeks before you went into the hospital.
They gathered around your bed, holding your hands, telling you they loved you. And you believed them. You'd done something right, after all. You'd built something that would last.
But just before the end, when the room was quiet and your breathing was shallow, you whispered a name.
Not David's. Not your children's.
Bucky's.
“I should have kissed you,” you said, to no one, to everyone, to the ghost you'd carried for fifty-four years. “I should have kissed you anyway.”
And then you were gone.
-
You were buried in Green-Wood Cemetery, Section 12, under a tree that your husband had planted the year you bought the plot. The inscription on your headstone, chosen by your children, read
Beloved mother, grandmother, and friend. She loved deeply, and she was deeply loved. Always in our hearts.
-
In 2017, Bucky Barnes came home.
Not to Brooklyn — not at first. He went to Wakanda first, to heal, to learn to be a person again. The process was slow and painful, full of setbacks and nightmares and days when he couldn't get out of bed.
But eventually, slowly, he started to remember.
He remembered his mother's voice. His little sisters' annoying pranks. His father's lessons. He remembered Steve's laugh. He remembered the smell of rain on hot pavement, the taste of cheap beer, the feeling of a fire escape under his hands.
He remembered you.
Your face came back to him in fragments — your smile, your eyes, the way you'd looked at him the night before he left for the war. He remembered the letters he'd written, the words he'd never said, the kiss he'd never given.
And he remembered that you were gone.
Steve told him when he was stable enough to hear it. They were sitting on the porch of Bucky's hut, watching the sun set over the Wakandan hills, and Steve's voice was very quiet.
“She died in '99,” Steve said. “Cancer. She was seventy-nine.”
Bucky stared at the horizon. His metal hand was clenched in his lap. His flesh hand was shaking.
“Did she —” He stopped. Swallowed. “Did she have a good life?”
Steve hesitated. Then he pulled a photograph from his pocket — one he'd found in the archives of the Smithsonian, of all places, donated by a woman named Jane who'd written a note explaining who the people in the picture were.
It was you. Older, grey-haired, laughing at something off-camera. You were standing on a porch, surrounded by children — three of them, grown, with children of their own. A baby was in your arms. Your eyes were bright.
“Yeah,” Steve said. “She had a good life. She got married. Had kids. Grandkids. She was happy.”
Bucky took the photograph. His thumb traced the curve of your smile.
“Good,” he said, and his voice cracked. “That's good. I'm glad, she deserved nothing less than pure happiness.”
He was lying. He was glad — he was — but there was a part of him, a selfish, ugly part, that wished you'd waited. Wished you'd pined. Wished you'd been as broken as he was.
He hated that part of himself.
“She wrote you a letter,” Steve said. “At the end. Her granddaughter found it in her things and sent it to the Smithsonian, along with your letters. Someone there tracked me down after I came out of the ice. Jane said she still don't know why she wrote it, maybe just to finally let go all those feelings, even if she thought you were dead.”
Bucky's head snapped up and Steve handed it to him — old paper, soft with age, your handwriting shaky but recognizable.
Bucky unfolded it with trembling hands.
Dear Bucky,
I hope you remember.
I hope you remember the fire escape, and the rain, and the night we fell asleep in the movie theater. I hope you remember the stuffed bear and the terrible Chinese food and the way you used to walk me home even when it was three blocks and I told you I didn't need an escort. I hope you remember that I loved you.
Not the way I said it, all those years. Not the easy way, the safe way, the friendship way.
I loved you the other way. The big way. The forever way.
And I never told you.
I had a hundred chances. A thousand. Every time you looked at me, I thought: this is it. This is the moment. And every time, I let it pass. I was scared. I was so scared of losing you that I lost you anyway, not all at once, but a little bit every day, until there was nothing left but the ghost of what we could have been.
I should have kissed you, Bucky.
I should have kissed you when we were seventeen and you fell asleep when you were supposed to help me study . I should have kissed you when we were twenty-one and you walked me home in the rain. I should have kissed you the night before you left for the war, when you held me so tight I couldn't breathe, and you looked at me like you were trying to memorize my face.
I should have kissed you anyway.
I know it wasn't an invitation. I know it wasn't convenient. I know there were a million reasons not to, and only one reason to try. But that one reason — you — should have been enough.
I'm dying now. That's the truth of it. I'm old, and I'm tired, and I've spent fifty-four years wishing I'd been brave and I’ve been knowing since I got the news that there's never enough time.
Find someone. Love them. Tell them.
And if you can't — if you're still the same stubborn idiot I fell in love with — then just know this.
Yours (always, always yours),
Honey
P.S. I got married. His name was David. He was a good man, and I loved him, but not the way I loved you. I don't think I was capable of loving anyone that way after you left. My children are beautiful, and my grandchildren are brilliant, and my life was full. But there was always a you-shaped hole in it. I just learned to live around it.
-
Bucky read the letter three times.
Then he folded it carefully, the way he'd been trained to fold maps and orders and things that mattered, and pressed it to his chest.
“She had kids,” he said. It wasn't a question.
“Yeah,” Steve said. “Three. Her oldest, Charles, is in her sixties now. He lives in New Jersey. Her son Joseph passed away a few years back — heart problems — but his kids are still around. And her youngest, Jane — she's in her early sixties. Lives in Brooklyn, actually. Not far from where we grew up.”
Bucky's breath caught. “Brooklyn?”
“She's been trying to get in touch with you,” Steve admitted. “Through the Smithsonian. Through me. She wants to meet you.”
“Why?”
Steve shrugged. “She said her mother talked about you. Not often, but enough. She said she's got questions. And she said—” He paused. “She said you might want to meet them all, maybe.”
Bucky looked down at the photograph again — at you, older and happy and surrounded by the family you'd built. Then he looked at the letter, at the postscript, at the words you-shaped hole.
“When?” he asked.
“She's free Saturday,” Steve said. “I can give her your number.”
Bucky nodded slowly. He tucked the letter into his jacket pocket, next to his heart, and stared out at the Wakandan sunset.
“Yeah,” he said. “Okay. Saturday.”
---
Saturday came faster than he expected.
Bucky had spent the intervening days in a strange state of suspension — not quite anxious, not quite calm, just waiting. He'd read your letter so many times he'd memorized it. He'd looked at the photograph until the details were seared into his brain, in the way you held that baby, the laugh lines around your eyes, the strand of grey hair that had fallen across your forehead.
He wondered if you'd thought about him at the end. If you'd regretted it. If you'd wished, just once, that he'd been braver.
He'd certainly wished it. A hundred times. A thousand.
The coffee shop was in Park Slope, a place Jane had chosen because it was quiet and private and had a back room where they wouldn't be disturbed. Bucky arrived early, ordered a coffee he didn't drink, and sat in the corner with his hands flat on the table so they wouldn't shake.
The door opened at 2:03 pm exactly.
A woman walked in — early sixties, grey-streaked dark hair, bright blue eyes, sharp features that reminded him of someone. She was wearing a simple dress and sensible shoes, and she was holding a photograph album under her arm.
“Mr. Barnes?” she said, and her voice was firm and kind, very much like yours.
“Just Bucky,” he said. “Please.”
She sat down across from him. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then she set the album on the table and opened it to the first page.
“That's my mother,” she said, pointing to a photograph — a wedding picture, you in a white dress, a man he didn't recognize beside you. “She was thirty-one there. Three years after she gave up waiting.”
Bucky stared at the photograph. You looked beautiful, of course — you always had — but there was something in your eyes that made his chest ache. A sadness, maybe. A resignation.
“She loved him,” Rebecca said, and her voice was soft. “My father. She really did. But it wasn't — it wasn't the same.”
Bucky nodded. He couldn't speak.
“She kept your letters,” Rebecca continued, turning the page. “All of them. Even after she got married. Even after she moved out of Brooklyn. She kept them in a box in her attic, tied with a ribbon, and she never let anyone touch them.”
She turned another page. More photographs — you holding a baby, you at a birthday party, you at the beach with three small children.
“Charles,” Jane said, pointing to the oldest. “Joseph. And me.” She touched the smallest child, a girl with dark hair and bright eyes. “I'm named after someone, you know. Not from a movie star or something like that. Someone else.”
Bucky's throat tightened. “Jane,” he said. “Don’t want to overthink but perhaps your mother thought about James? about me?”
“Yes,” Rebecca said. “She told me. When I was fifteen, I asked her why she chose it. She said it was because she wanted to name me after someone brave.” Jane’s eyes glistened. “She said you were always there trying to protect everyone in the neighborhood from the bullies and all. And your sister, Rebecca, is my godmother. Mom used to say how much Becca used to tease you two all the time.”
Bucky closed his eyes. He remembered those moments— sitting on the fire escape, sharing a cigarette, talking about nothing and everything. Becca passing by and making some kissing sounds just to annoy you two and him saying she’s always a pain in the ass.
“She loved you,” Rebecca said quietly. “My whole life, I knew she loved someone. Not my father — not the way she loved him. There was always this — this absence. This ghost. She never talked about it, not really, but we all knew. And when I found the letters, when I read them —”
She stopped. Swallowed.
“I'm glad you're alive,” she said. “She would have been, too. She would have been so glad.”
Bucky opened his eyes. He looked at Jane— at her face, at the small echoes of you he could see in her features, even though he still don’t get why she reminds him of himself somehow— and felt something crack open inside him.
“Can I —” he started, then stopped. Cleared his throat. “Can I see more?”
Rebecca smiled. It was your smile, the one you'd given him a thousand times, and Bucky had to look away.
“I brought everything,” she said. “There's a lot.”
---
They spent three hours in that coffee shop.
Jane showed him photograph after photograph — your wedding, your children's births, your grandchildren's graduations. She told him stories: about the time you'd chased a raccoon out of the kitchen with a broom, about the way you'd taught her to make pie crust, about the summer you'd taken all three kids to the beach and lost Joseph in the waves for a terrifying ten minutes before you found him building a sandcastle with a stranger.
“She never stopped,” Rebecca said. “Even when she was tired. Even when she was sad. She just kept going.”
Bucky thought about the girl he'd known — the one who'd punched Lance Baizen, who'd cried on his shoulder and laughed in his face and looked at him like he was something special. He could see her in all of it. The same stubbornness. The same warmth. The same refusal to give up.
“Did she ever —” He hesitated. “Did she ever talk about me? Specifically?”
Jane was quiet for a moment. Then she nodded.
“When she was dying,” she said. “At the very end. She was in the hospital, and we were all there, and she was drifting in and out. And at one point, she opened her eyes and looked right at me while I was holding her hand and she said, 'Tell him I should have kissed him.'”
Bucky's breath left him in a rush.
“I didn't know who she was talking about,” Jane continued. “Not then. I thought maybe it was my father. But later, after she died, my Sarah told me about the letters. And I realized.”
She reached across the table and covered Bucky's hand with her own. Her fingers were warm, solid, real.
“She should have,” Jane said. “And so should you. You both should have.”
Bucky looked down at her hand — at the resemblance to yours, at the life that had continued without him — and felt tears prick his eyes.
“I know,” he said. “I know.”
-
He met Charles the next weekend.
He was older than Jane, sixty-four, with grey hair and a kind face and a sharp tongue that made him think of you. He didn't cry when she saw him, which honestly didn’t him. Instead, he just looked at him for a long moment, “You're shorter than I expected.” He said and Bucky laughed. It was the first genuine laugh he'd had in weeks.
“She said you'd say that,” he said. “In one of her letters. She said you always told people they were shorter than you expected, even when they weren't.”
Charles’ expression softened. “She told you about me?”
“She told me everything,” Bucky said, and it was true — not in the letters, not explicitly, but in the way you'd written about your children, the pride and love and exhaustion and joy. He'd read between the lines. He'd always been good at that with you.
“She was a good mom,” Charles said, sitting down across from him. “Not perfect. She had her sad days, her quiet days. But she was good. She loved us.”
“I know she did.”
“She also loved you.” Charles’ voice was matter-of-fact. “I figured that out when I was about twelve. She had this photograph of the two of you at Coney Island, and sometimes I'd catch her looking at it when she thought no one was watching. She'd get this look on her face — like she was seeing something we couldn't see.”
Bucky swallowed hard. “I had that same look,” he admitted. “When I thought about her. For years. Even after —” He gestured vaguely at his metal arm, at everything he'd become. “Even when I couldn't remember her name, I remembered the feeling. That missing. That ache.”
Charles studied him for a long moment. Then she nodded, satisfied.
“Good,” she said. “She deserved to be missed.”
Joseph's children came to see him too.
His son, Marcus, was forty-two, a high school history teacher with a dry sense of humor and his father's kind eyes. He brought his daughter, Elena, who was seventeen and surly and looked at Bucky like he was a museum exhibit.
“You're really him,” Elena said. “The Winter Soldier.”
“That's not something I'm proud of,” Bucky said quietly.
Elena shrugged. “My dad says you were brainwashed. That it wasn't your fault.”
“It wasn't,” Marcus said firmly. “And it's not something we're going to talk about right now, Elena.”
They sat in a park in Brooklyn, on a bench overlooking a playground. Children were screaming, laughing, running in circles. Bucky watched them with a strange ache in his chest — at all the things he'd never have, at all the moments he'd missed.
“She talked about you,” Marcus said. “My grandmother. Not often, but sometimes. On certain days — your birthday, mostly. The anniversary of when you —” He stopped, cleared his throat. “She'd get quiet. Distant. My grandfather used to say she was visiting someone in her head.”
“Did that bother him?” Bucky asked. “Your grandfather.”
Marcus considered the question. “I think so,” he said finally. “But he loved her anyway. He understood, I think, that some loves don't go away just because someone dies. They just — change. Become something else.”
Bucky nodded slowly. He thought about you and David, about the life you'd built together, about the way you'd made room for him even after he was gone.
“Your grandmother was extraordinary,” he said. “She deserved more than I gave her.”
“She gave herself plenty,” Marcus said. “She had a good life. A full one. Don't diminish that by wishing it had been different.”
Bucky looked at him — at this man he'd never known, this descendant of a life he could have had — and felt something shift inside him.
“You're right,” he said. “I know you're right.”
“Of course I'm right,” Marcus said, and grinned. “I'm a history teacher. It's my job to be right.”
They talked for a long time and then it was Elena who broke him.
Not on purpose. She was just — there. Sitting on the bench next to her father, scrolling through her phone, occasionally glancing up at Bucky with that teenage mix of boredom and curiosity.
And then she looked up at exactly the wrong moment — the sun caught her face, and she tilted her head, and she smiled at something Marcus said, and Bucky's heart stopped.
Because she looked exactly like you.
Not just similar. Not just reminiscent. Exactly.
The same dark hair, the same bright eyes, the same curve of her lips when she smiled. She was fourteen — the same age you'd been when he'd first realized he was in love with you — and the resemblance was so uncanny, so devastating, that Bucky couldn't breathe.
“Are you okay?” Elena asked, frowning. “You look like you've seen a ghost.”
“I have,” Bucky said, and his voice came out strangled.
Marcus looked between them, understanding dawning on his face. “She looks like Grandma, doesn't she?”
Bucky nodded. He couldn't speak.
Elena looked confused. “Do I really look like her? I mean, people say that sometimes, but I never really —”
“You look exactly like her,” Bucky said. “When she was fourteen. I remember —” He stopped. Swallowed. “I remember her standing in the rain, holding my jacket over her head, laughing at something I said. She looked just like you.”
Elena was quiet for a moment. Then she reached into her bag and pulled out a photograph — one she'd brought with her, maybe, or one she'd been carrying for years.
“That's her,” she said, handing it to him. “That's her around that age.”
Bucky took the photograph with shaking hands.
It was you. Young and beautiful and so full of life it hurt to look at. You were standing on a fire escape — his fire escape — in a sundress, your hair blowing across your face, your smile wide and real and his.
He remembered this day. The summer of 1934. You'd come over unexpectedly, and he'd been in a mood, and you'd made him laugh somehow — he couldn't remember how — and you'd said, “Take a picture, Barnes. This is the best I'm ever going to look.”
He'd laughed and told you that was ridiculous. You'd always be beautiful.
He'd been right.
“She kept this,” he said, his voice barely a whisper. “She kept this for sixty years.”
“She kept everything,” Elena said. “We have boxes of it. Letters, photographs, ticket stubs. My mom says she was a hoarder, but I think she just — she couldn't let go. Of any of it.”
Bucky looked at the photograph again — at your smile, at your eyes, at the ghost of the girl he'd loved and lost and never stopped loving.
“She couldn't let go of me,” he said. “And I couldn't let go of her. And now —” He looked up at Elena, at the impossible echo of your face in hers. “Now it's too late.”
Elena reached out and touched his hand. Her fingers were warm, light, nothing like yours — but the gesture was the same. The comfort. The solidarity.
“It's not too late,” she said. “She's gone, yeah. But you're not. And we're not. You have us now, if you want us.”
Bucky stared at her. At the girl who looked like a ghost, who sounded like an angel, who was offering him something he'd never expected to have.
A family.
“I'd like that,” he said. “I'd like that very much.”
-
He went to Green-Wood Cemetery the next day.
Section 12. The tree. The headstone, weathered by almost twenty years of rain and snow.
He stood in front of it for a long time, just looking. Your name. Your dates. The inscription your children had chosen: Beloved mother, grandmother, and friend. She loved deeply, and she was deeply loved.
Then he walked around to the back of the stone and saw the words Sarah had added — the ones he hadn't known about until Marcus mentioned them in passing.
She should have kissed him anyway.
Bucky Barnes fell to his knees in the grass and wept.
He stayed there all day. He brought flowers, your favorite flowers and a stuffed bear that was looking so much like the ones he used to win for you at Coney Island. He set them against your headstone and sat with his back against the tree and talked.
About the war. About Hydra. About the things he'd done, the things that had been done to him. About the years he'd spent as a ghost, a weapon, a shadow.
About you.
“I met your granddaughter,” he said. “Elena. She looks just like you. It's uncanny. It's —” He laughed, a broken sound. “It's a little cruel, if I'm being honest. But also beautiful. She's beautiful. Like you were.”
He paused, looking up at the sky. The sun was setting, painting the clouds in shades of orange and pink and gold.
“She told me I'm not too late,” he continued. “She said I have them now — your family. And I think — I think I'd like that. If you're okay with it. If David is okay with it. If it wouldn't be — I don't know — weird.”
He pressed his palm flat against the grass, against the earth that covered you.
“I loved you,” he said. “I love you, and I was scared, and I'm sorry. I'm so sorry I didn't —”
He stopped. Swallowed.
“I should have kissed you,” he said. “I should have kissed you anyway.”
The wind blew through the trees. Somewhere, a bird sang.
Bucky closed his eyes and let himself imagine it — the other world, the other timeline, the one where he'd been brave. He saw himself leaning across the couch at the cheap cinema theater, kissing you before the film ended. He saw himself on the fire escape, pulling you close, finally, finally saying the words he'd been holding back for years.
He saw a life — a wedding, a house, children. He saw himself growing old with you, watching the lines appear on your face, holding your hand in a hospital room as you both took your last breaths.
It was beautiful.
It was unbearable.
It wasn't real.
But maybe — maybe it didn't have to be. Maybe the love was real. Maybe the regret was real. Maybe the family he'd found — your children, your grandchildren, your great-grandchildren — was real too.
Maybe that was enough.
He opened his eyes. The sun had set. The stars were coming out.
“Yours,” he whispered to the headstone. “Always, always only yours.”
And somewhere — in the wind, in the stars, in the space between what was and what could have been — he swore he felt you smile.
-
He came back the next day. And the day after that. And the day after that.
He came to holidays at Charles’ house, where he sat in the corner and watched your family laugh and fight and love each other. He came to Sunday dinners at Jane's, where he learned to make your pie crust recipe and burned it three times before he got it right. He came to Elena's high school graduation, where he sat in the back and cried when she walked across the stage, because she looked so much like you it hurt.
He became part of the family — not replacing anyone, not filling the hole you'd left, but adding something new. A strange, broken, impossible addition who loved you still, after all these years.
Sarah's youngest, a boy named James asked him once why he'd never married.
“I did,” Bucky said. “In another life. But in this one, I was too late.”
James, who was fifteen and wise beyond his years, nodded thoughtfully.
“That's sad,” he said.
“Yeah,” Bucky agreed. “It is.”
“But you're here now,” James said. “That counts for something, right?”
Bucky looked at the boy — at the echo of you in his eyes, at the future stretching out before him — and smiled.
“Yeah,” he said. “It counts for everything.”
If you want to cry but you dont know how, this us for you.
I'm sorry I left. Howard Stark x OC
Howard Stark x OC
Synopsis : Living in a girls-only residence, it wasn’t that rare to find a man wandering in the upstairs corridors like delinquents. However, Louise did not expect one of them to knock at her door. Even less when said man was Howard Stark, wanted for treason.
Warnings : hot wanted man
A/N : I couldn't not write about Howard Stark, he's too fine.
Music was softly playing in the small room as Louise prepared herself for the day. Her hair was carefully curled in the current trend, burgundy lipstick perfectly applied, matching dress pressed to perfection.
It was barely six in the morning — yes, Louise was an early riser — when someone knocked at the door. She frowned, trying to guess who it could be for a moment.
Miss Fry had a vicious habit of knocking too early or too late, convinced there was a man hiding in her closet.
Peggy wasn’t usually in the building at this hour, but Louise couldn’t exactly hold it against her, knowing her… occupations.
Angie was probably still asleep and would be for a while longer, so… who was it ?
In four strides, Louise reached the front door. She opened it, eyes still fixed on her watch.
“You do know it’s six, right ?” she sighed, only looking up at the end of the sentence.
Her eyes widened, mirroring his.
They spoke at the same time.
“Louise ?”
“Howard ?”
“What are you doing here, sweetheart ?” he asked, looking just as confused as she was.
“What am I doing here ? Do I need to remind you that you are the wanted man here ?” she whispered-yelled.
Yes, Louise and Howard know each other. Yes, he calls her 'sweetheart.' But that is a story for another time.
Their heads snapped to the side when they heard footsteps on the stairs and muffled voices.
“Fu— get in !”
Without any delicacy, Louise yanked him inside her room, closing the door just as the women turned the corner.
“Those are… children’s books ?” they heard Peggy’s muffled voice on the other side of the door.
Louise rolled her eyes, turning toward Howard when she heard Peggy's voice.
“Of course. I should have guessed.”
Howard shrugged with a smug smile, his hand lifting as if to brush a strand of hair from her face, but Louise slapped it away immediately.
“It is unseemly for a woman to have read Freud.”
Louise huffed, rolling her eyes.
“You must understand that up to a certain age, one cannot control one’s impulses, which forces me to defend you against your own demons.”
“Understood,” Peggy said.
“Miss Carter ?”
“Mmh ?”
“Your laundry.”
The two women stepped back while Louise sighed, turning fully toward Howard.
“And I suppose you are the laundry ?”
“You always were the most intelligent, sweetheart,” he smirked.
“Great.”
Louise moved back toward the door, trying to listen to what was happening, when she heard Peggy say goodnight to Miss Fry.
“It is almost six, Miss Carter.”
Peggy laughed, faintly embarrassed.
Louise felt a hand in her peripheral vision about to touch her side and slapped it away again.
“Ow,” he whimpered.
Louise waited a moment, only opening the door again when she heard Peggy call his name, clearly trying to be discreet.
“Peggy Carter,” she called, her tone calm but edged. “Why is Howard Stark knocking on doors in this building at six in the morning ?”
Peggy blinked.
Once.
“…He’s in there ?” she said.
Louise didn’t move. “He knocked. I opened.”
Peggy exhaled, somewhere between relief and resignation. “May I ?”
Louise stepped aside just enough.
Peggy slipped inside.
Howard was exactly where she expected him to be, leaning against the wall like he had always been part of the room, like the last five minutes hadn’t involved a near arrest.
“There you are,” he said lightly. “I was starting to feel abandoned.”
Peggy stared at him.
“You left the dumbwaiter.”
“I adapted.”
“You disappeared.”
“I improvised.”
“You knocked on a random door.”
Howard gestured vaguely toward Louise without a trace of shame.
“Not random, apparently.”
Louise closed the door behind Peggy with a quiet click.
Then she sighed, already rolling her eyes in that familiar way she always seemed to reserve for him before crossing the room in a few steps.
Peggy expected another sarcastic remark.
Instead, Louise reached up and cupped Howard’s face between her hands.
The gesture was gentle, but firm enough to keep him still.
“You’re an idiot, you know that ?” she muttered.
Howard’s expression softened instantly beneath the usual charm.
“What can I say ?” he replied with a crooked smile. “I can’t always be a genius.”
Louise rolled her eyes again, but there was no real irritation left in it.
Then, almost like the movement surprised even her, she rose onto her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck.
Howard didn’t hesitate.
His arms circled her waist immediately, pulling her close with the kind of familiarity that only came from something old and unfinished. His head dipped instinctively, resting against the crook of her neck as a relieved breath escaped him.
For the first time since Peggy had seen him, he looked tired.
Actually tired.
“Are you okay ?” Louise whispered quietly.
Not cold.
Not guarded.
Just worried.
Howard closed his eyes for half a second.
“I am now,” he murmured against her skin before adding lightly, “Though I’ve certainly had it worse before.”
Louise frowned faintly.
“That’s not the point.”
Peggy stayed silent, watching the two of them for a moment longer.
The urgency of the situation hadn’t changed. Howard was still wanted. SSR agents were still searching for him. None of this was safe.
And yet, seeing them like this softened something in her expression despite herself.
Because this wasn’t flirtation.
Not really.
This was history.
Louise was the first to pull away.
Slowly this time.
But when she turned back toward Peggy, Howard’s hand was still resting against her hip, absent-mindedly, like neither of them had noticed yet.
Louise definitely did the second Peggy’s eyes flicked downward.
And immediately, she stepped away from him.
Too quickly to look casual.
Her composure returned almost at once.
“Well,” she said, smoothing imaginary wrinkles from her coat, “next time your fugitive billionaire escapes, try keeping him within arm’s reach.”
Peggy’s mouth twitched faintly.
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
Howard barely reacted to the exchange.
His attention stayed fixed on Louise.
Even while Peggy started explaining the situation — the investigations, the stolen weapons, the risk of SSR agents swarming the city at any second — his eyes kept drifting back toward her like he couldn’t quite help it.
Louise noticed.
Of course she noticed.
That was precisely why she refused to look at him again for more than a second at a time.
Louise crossed her arms, her expression tightening slightly as she thought the situation through.
The very fact that she knew Howard was here already put her at risk.
If the SSR found out she had helped hide him, even unknowingly, she could lose everything alongside Peggy.
And yet neither option in front of her seemed acceptable.
“So what ?” she asked finally, looking at Peggy again. “You leave him alone in your room while you go to work pretending you’re not hiding the most wanted man in America while simultaneously searching for stolen weapons ?”
Peggy grimaced faintly.
“When you put it like that— ”
“It sounds insane,” Louise cut in.
“It probably is,” Howard offered helpfully from behind them.
Neither woman acknowledged him.
Louise sighed softly, already thinking ahead, mentally rearranging schedules, excuses, possibilities.
“He can’t stay alone for three days, Peg,” she said at last. “You know him.”
Howard placed a hand over his chest in mock offense.
“And I’m offended by the implication.”
Louise didn’t even glance at him.
“You cannot trust him to stay hidden and behave.”
“That one’s fair,” Peggy admitted.
A silence settled for a moment.
Then Louise made her decision.
“I’ll ask for a sick day,” she said. “I’ll stay here with him at least for today. That gives you time to work without worrying he’s going to accidentally expose himself.”
“Accidentally ?” Howard repeated.
She ignored him again.
“I’ll figure something out for the next couple days,” she continued. “Some way to keep him occupied and out of sight.”
Peggy studied her carefully for a second.
“You’re sure ?” Peggy asked quietly.
Louise hesitated for the briefest moment before nodding once.
“No one really bothers me here,” she said. “Not since I came back.”
Her voice stayed even, but something in the room shifted anyway.
Peggy understood immediately.
The girls at the Griffith knew enough not to ask too many questions. They knew Louise had lost her brother and her best friend during the war. They knew she had disappeared for a long time afterward and had only recently returned to New York.
And they knew better than to pry into grief that still looked fresh when it caught her off guard.
Louise looked down briefly, adjusting the cuff of her glove before continuing more quietly,
“They think I’m fragile.”
Howard’s expression changed at that.
Just slightly.
Because he knew better than anyone that fragile was the last thing Louise had ever been.
“They leave me alone,” she finished simply. “That helps.”
A small silence followed.
Not uncomfortable.
Just heavy with things none of them really talked about anymore.
Steve.
Bucky.
The war.
Everything that had been left buried somewhere overseas while the world kept moving without asking permission.
Peggy’s expression softened faintly.
“Alright,” she said at last. “But he does not leave this room. Understood ?”
“Of course,” Louise replied immediately.
Behind her, Howard smiled faintly.
That sounded dangerously optimistic coming from both of them.
Howard and Peggy made their way back to Peggy’s room while Louise headed toward work, the streets still busy with the early rush of the morning.
The ice cream shop was only a few minutes away from the Griffith, close enough that she barely had time to properly think through what she was about to do before stepping into the staff room.
Her boss looked up immediately from his clipboard.
“Barnes, you’re late.”
“I am terribly sorry, sir,” Louise replied quickly, her voice climbing into a pitch so sweet it almost hurt. “But I need to take the day off.”
The man frowned.
“And why is that ?”
Louise hesitated just long enough to make it believable.
“Uh… women’s troubles.”
The effect was immediate.
His expression collapsed into pure discomfort, his eyes darting away from her so fast one would think merely acknowledging the subject might kill him on the spot.
“I— well— yes. Fine. Take the day.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Louise turned before he could reconsider, already rolling her eyes the second her back was to him.
Honestly. Men.
Less than half an hour later, she was back at the Griffith.
The hallway was quieter now, most residents already gone for the day. Louise walked straight to Peggy’s door and knocked twice.
The door opened almost instantly.
Peggy stood there, coat already on, ready to leave.
“Everything's alright ?” she asked quietly.
Louise nodded once.
“Yes.”
Howard appeared from the back of the room almost immediately, looking far too comfortable considering the circumstances. They all got to Louise's apartment.
“Well, this is the nicest kidnapping I’ve ever experienced,” he commented lightly.
Louise ignored him.
“Do you have everything you need ?” Peggy asked him instead.
Howard glanced around.
“I have shelter, company, and apparently supervision. I’m touched.”
Louise sighed.
“Please stop talking.”
“That sounded affectionate.”
“It wasn’t.”
Peggy hid the beginning of a smile before turning serious again.
“I’ll come back as soon as I can,” she said to Louise. “If anything happens— ”
“I know.”
Their eyes met briefly.
Years of trust sat in that exchange alone.
Peggy nodded once more, then finally looked at Howard.
“Stay here.”
Howard placed a hand over his heart dramatically.
“You wound me.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I.”
Peggy clearly didn’t believe that for a second.
Then she left.
The door closed.
Silence settled almost immediately afterward.
Howard looked toward Louise.
Louise looked toward the door.
Neither of them spoke for a moment.
Then, without turning around, Louise said:
“If you touch anything in this room, I’ll kill you myself.”
Howard smiled faintly behind her.
“There she is.”
The door had barely closed behind Peggy before Howard began moving around the room with the restless energy of someone fundamentally incapable of sitting still for too long.
Louise watched him quietly while removing her coat and gloves, already unsurprised by the fact that hiding from the SSR apparently did nothing to calm him down.
He drifted from one side of the room to the other without shame, examining bookshelves, records, framed photographs, not intrusively exactly, but with the casual familiarity of someone who had once belonged naturally in her space.
“You’re pacing,” Louise pointed out at last, hanging her coat carefully near the door.
“I’m thinking.”
“You’re touching things while thinking.”
Howard glanced down at the framed picture he had picked up from her bedside table.
The photograph was old, slightly worn at the corners. Steve stood in the middle, grinning openly at the camera, Bucky beside him with that easy confidence he carried so effortlessly, and Louise between them both, younger and visibly happier than she allowed herself to look these days.
For the briefest second, Howard’s expression lost all traces of amusement.
“You kept this,” he said quietly.
Louise’s movements slowed.
“Yes.”
He studied the photograph a little longer.
“You looked happy.”
“We were.”
The answer came simply, without hesitation, which somehow made it heavier.
Howard nodded once and, surprisingly carefully, put the frame back exactly where he had found it. Louise noticed the effort immediately even if she said nothing about it.
The room settled into a quieter atmosphere after that. Not awkward. Just thoughtful.
Howard’s attention shifted toward the small stack of records near the radio.
“You still listen to Glenn Miller ?” he asked.
Louise glanced over briefly while rolling up the sleeves of her blouse.
“Sometimes.”
“You used to complain about him.”
“I used to complain about you too. Some things survive.”
That pulled a genuine laugh out of him, warm and unguarded enough to make something tighten unexpectedly in her chest.
She looked away almost immediately afterward.
Of course Howard noticed.
He noticed everything when it came to her.
Still, for once, he didn’t comment on it. Instead, he crouched beside the radio and a moment later soft music began filling the room, low and crackling softly through the speaker.
Louise narrowed her eyes instantly.
“Did I say you could touch that ?”
“You said I couldn’t leave the room,” Howard replied easily. “You said nothing about improving the atmosphere.”
“I hate you.”
“No, you don’t.”
The response came too quickly.
Too naturally.
And judging by the way Howard looked up at her afterward, he noticed that too.
Louise let out a quiet sigh before crossing the room again, grateful for something practical to focus on before Howard could notice the way her expression had softened.
Near a laundry bag sat the small thermos she had made before Howard came knocking on her door, still slightly warm to the touch. She picked it up automatically, along with the two mismatched cups she kept tucked beside a stack of books.
“Coffee ?” she asked over her shoulder.
Howard looked almost genuinely relieved.
“You continue to save my life in increasingly touching ways.”
Louise snorted softly while pouring the coffee.
“It’s lukewarm at best.”
“I’m a fugitive, sweetheart. My standards are collapsing by the hour.”
“That explains why you’re in my room adnot in a palace.”
“It explains why I’m appreciating your hospitality.”
She rolled her eyes, though the faint curve threatening the corner of her mouth betrayed her a little.
The rich smell of coffee slowly filled the room as she handed him one of the cups. Their fingers brushed briefly in the exchange, neither of them commenting on it even if both noticed immediately.
Howard took a sip before grimacing faintly.
“This is terrible.”
“And yet you’re still drinking it.”
“Because I’m choosing to believe it was made with affection.”
Louise finally looked at him properly then, unimpressed.
“You’ve survived wars and several assassination attempts. I think you can survive bad coffee.”
Howard smiled into the rim of his cup, eyes lingering on her a second too long.
The normality of the moment settled strangely around them after that.
Not awkward.
Not forced.
Just familiar in a way neither of them had expected to find again.
The hours passed strangely after that.
Not slowly, not quickly either. Just… easily.
Much easier than they should have.
Howard eventually abandoned his pacing altogether and stretched himself across the length of her bed while Louise sat against the headboard with a book resting in her lap. At some point — neither of them really acknowledged when — his head ended up settled comfortably against her thighs while he continued talking without interruption about one ridiculous thing after another.
The first time he had done it years ago, she had nearly shoved him onto the floor.
Now, she barely had the energy to tell him to move.
So she let him stay there.
Mostly because pushing him away suddenly felt far more dangerous than letting him remain.
“You’re not listening to a word I’m saying,” Howard accused eventually, staring lazily up at the ceiling while one of her hands absentmindedly turned the page of her book.
“I am listening.”
“You are absolutely not.”
Louise didn’t even bother looking down at him.
“You’re complaining about the military reducing your budget while simultaneously funding projects designed by men you describe as ‘intellectual tragedies.’”
A grin spread slowly across Howard’s face.
“She listens.”
“You’re loud,” Louise replied calmly. “It would be difficult not to.”
Still, the corner of her mouth twitched faintly.
Howard caught it immediately.
He always did.
The room grew quieter as the afternoon stretched on, the music from the radio turning softer beneath the sound of Howard’s voice. At some point, even that began slowing too, his words growing less frequent, more scattered between pauses.
Louise continued reading, though she hadn’t actually absorbed a single sentence in several pages.
She was too aware of the weight of his head resting on her lap, of the steady warmth of him, of how natural it all felt despite the years between now and the last time they had existed like this.
Dangerously natural.
Howard’s voice faded entirely after a while.
Louise looked down from her book to find his eyes closed, one hand resting loosely over his stomach, exhaustion finally visible now that nobody else was around for him to perform through it.
Something softened painfully inside her at the sight.
He looked tired.
Not socially tired. Not irritated.
Bone-deep tired.
The kind the war left behind and never properly took back.
Carefully, Louise set her book aside and pulled the blanket over him without fully waking him. Howard shifted slightly at the movement, his face pressing unconsciously closer against her.
“You’re nicer to me when I’m unconscious,” he murmured drowsily.
Louise rolled her eyes automatically, though there was no real annoyance left behind the gesture anymore.
“Go to sleep, Howard.”
A faint smile appeared on his face before he finally obeyed.
The room fell quiet after that except for the low music still playing in the background.
Louise leaned her head back against the wall, one hand absentmindedly resting near his hair as the exhaustion slowly caught up to her too.
At some point, without even realizing it, her eyes closed.
And sometime later, the two of them fell asleep exactly where they were, caught somewhere between old habits, grief, and something that had never really disappeared at all.
It had always been like this, years ago. The kind of ease neither of them ever quite managed to explain, not even when they tried. Howard would talk until exhaustion finally caught up with him, and Louise would pretend she was still listening long after her eyes had started to close. One of them would drift off first without warning, and the other would inevitably follow, as if sleep itself only came properly when the other was near.
Tonight was no different.
The night had settled properly over the Griffith by the time Peggy returned.
She knocked quietly on Louise's door.
“Louise ?” she called. “It’s Peggy.”
No answer.
A pause.
Then another knock. Firmer this time.
Still nothing.
Peggy’s gaze narrowed slightly.
That wasn’t like her.
Not anymore.
She reached into her pocket and took out the spare key Louise had given her without much ceremony a few weeks earlier, practical trust, nothing sentimental about it, or at least that’s what they had both pretended.
The lock clicked softly.
The door opened.
The room inside was dim, lit only by the weak spill of streetlight through the curtains.
At first, everything looked normal.
Too normal.
A coat thrown over a chair, a book half open, the faint trace of coffee still lingering in the air like the room had been used and then simply… paused.
Then Peggy saw them.
And stopped.
Howard was lying on his back, half of his body hanging slightly off the edge of the narrow bed, clearly having shifted at some point during the night without ever fully waking up to correct it. One arm was still wrapped loosely around Louise, as if even in sleep he had refused to let go entirely.
Louise wasn’t sitting anymore.
At some point she had slid down from her earlier position against the headboard, fully giving in to exhaustion, until she was now lying curled partly against him. Her head rested near his chest, her body turned instinctively toward his warmth, one hand still caught lightly in the fabric of his shirt without any real grip, just enough to hold on without thinking.
Neither of them looked comfortable in the conventional sense.
And yet neither of them looked like they were about to move either.
The room was quiet, softened by the low light slipping through the curtains and the distant sounds of the building settling into the night. For a moment, it almost looked peaceful, if one ignored the fact that Howard Stark, wanted man and professional problem, was half falling off a single bed while being used as a pillow.
He shifted slightly in his sleep, letting out a quiet breath as his arm tightened instinctively around Louise before relaxing again. She didn’t wake, only pressing a little closer in response, like her body had decided on its own what felt safest.
For a long moment, Peggy didn’t move.
Her expression stayed neutral, but her eyes softened in a way she wouldn’t have admitted out loud.
This wasn’t new.
Not really.
It wasn’t romance in the way people simplified it into.
It was something older than that.
Something built during war and kept alive in fragments neither of them had fully let go of.
Peggy exhaled quietly through her nose, looking away for a moment as if giving them privacy they wouldn’t have asked for but clearly didn’t know they were taking.
Still, she stepped further inside.
The floor creaked softly under her shoes.
That was what woke Howard first.
Not the presence.
The sound.
His eyes opened slowly, unfocused at first, then sharpening as he registered the room, the door, and finally Peggy standing there watching them.
He froze.
Not dramatically.
Just enough to make the situation immediately very, very clear.
“Evening,” he said quietly.
Louise stirred slightly at the shift in his body but didn’t wake yet, her face still turned toward him, unaware of the change in atmosphere.
Peggy didn’t react right away.
Her eyes flicked briefly to Louise, then back to Howard.
“I didn’t expect you to be comfortable,” she said evenly.
Howard glanced down at Louise for half a second, then back up.
“I wasn’t planning on it.”
That earned the faintest trace of something like a reaction from Peggy, not quite amusement, but close enough.
“You’ve made yourself at home.”
“I wouldn’t go that far.”
Another pause.
Louise shifted again, this time a little more noticeably, her head pressing slightly closer into Howard’s chest as if responding to the sound of voices even in sleep.
Howard instinctively adjusted his arm around her without thinking.
That movement didn’t escape Peggy’s notice.
Of course it didn’t.
But she still didn’t comment on it.
Instead, she crossed her arms slowly.
“I came to check the situation,” she said at last.
Howard nodded once.
“It’s… stable,” he offered.
Peggy’s eyes lingered on them both for a moment longer.
Then she sighed quietly, more to herself than anyone else.
“I see that.”
A beat.
She stepped back toward the door.
“I’ll come back in the morning,” she added.
Howard watched her leave without saying anything.
The door closed again, softly.
The room returned to silence.
And only then did Howard finally lean his head back against the headboard again, eyes remaining open for a few seconds longer than necessary as he looked down at Louise asleep against him.
For once, there was no smile tugging at his mouth. No comment ready to turn the moment into something lighter than it was.
He just stayed still.
Careful, in a way that didn’t suit him at all.
Like any movement might disturb something fragile he hadn’t known was still intact.
Louise shifted faintly in her sleep, her breath evening out again as she settled more fully against him, entirely unaware of the quiet tension that had entered the room. Howard’s arm tightened instinctively around her for a moment, then loosened again, as if he was learning the shape of the moment in real time and didn’t fully trust it.
Behind the door, the world waited.
Peggy would come back later. There would be questions, logistics, decisions to make. There would be the reality of who he was and what he was doing here, pressing in again from all sides.
But for now, none of that mattered in a way he could easily name.
Howard exhaled slowly through his nose, eyes dropping back to Louise’s face.
He should have moved.
He should have stood up, created distance, made it simpler.
Instead, he stayed exactly where he was.
Morning came in softly, filtering through the thin curtains of the Griffith in a pale, hesitant light that made everything feel slightly unreal.
Howard stirred first. For a moment he didn’t move at all, as if his body needed a second to remember where it had ended up the night before. The answer came slowly: the narrow bed, the unfamiliar quiet, and Louise still there beside him, far closer than either of them had planned to be when they had finally fallen asleep.
She was still asleep against him, her breathing slow and steady, her face turned slightly toward his chest. One of her hands remained loosely curled near his shirt, like she had forgotten to let go even in sleep.
Howard didn’t say anything.
For once, he just looked at her.
Then Louise shifted.
Not abruptly. Gently, like she was surfacing rather than waking. Her eyes opened halfway at first, unfocused, still caught between sleep and awareness. And when reality finally settled in, she didn’t immediately pull away.
She stayed there.
Still lying close to him.
Just a little more awake now.
There was a beat of silence between them, quiet and careful, neither of them fully willing to break it too quickly.
“…Morning,” Howard said softly.
Louise let out a small breath through her nose, somewhere between a sigh and something that almost could have been a laugh if she had allowed it.
“Don’t make it sound normal,” she muttered, though there was no real bite in it.
Howard’s mouth curved faintly, but it didn’t quite reach his usual ease.
“I wasn’t planning to.”
Another pause.
Louise shifted slightly, but still didn’t sit up. If anything, she settled more comfortably for a second, as if her body had decided it wasn’t done yet even if her mind was catching up.
“I forgot,” she said quietly.
Howard glanced at her.
“Forgot what ?”
“That it used to be like this,” she admitted after a moment, eyes not quite meeting his. “Waking up and…” She hesitated, clearly annoyed at herself for continuing. “Not feeling like I had to get up immediately.”
The honesty sat awkwardly between them.
Soft, but exposed.
Howard didn’t interrupt it.
Instead, his expression shifted just slightly, less playful, more careful.
“I’m sorry I left,” he said after a beat, quieter than usual. “I didn’t… I didn’t do it well.”
Louise finally looked at him then.
Not fully turning, just enough.
“You don’t exactly do anything quietly,” she replied, but her voice lacked its usual sharpness.
A faint pause.
Then, softer again:
“…It did feel like that was gone. Whatever was there between us.”
Howard exhaled slowly, eyes dropping for a moment before coming back to her.
“I didn’t think you’d want me back in your life.”
That made something tighten briefly in her expression, not pain, not quite, but something more complicated.
“I didn’t either,” she admitted.
The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable.
Just full.
Howard shifted slightly, careful not to break the moment too fast.
For a few seconds longer, they just stayed like that, no urgency, no distance yet rebuilt, just the simple, uneasy comfort of having found something familiar in a place that wasn’t supposed to allow it anymore.
“I have to go to work,” she whispered.
“Okay,” his voice matched hers, just as quiet.
Neither of them moved immediately.
For a few seconds more, there was only the soft rhythm of breathing in the dim light, the kind of silence that didn’t feel empty so much as suspended, like if they stayed still long enough, they could delay whatever came next.
Howard shifted first, slowly, reluctantly, as if even the idea of letting go required effort. He leaned in just enough to press a quiet kiss to the top of her head, familiar without being performative, instinctive in a way that said more than either of them seemed willing to put into words.
Louise didn’t stop him.
She just closed her eyes for half a second longer than she probably meant to.
Then she moved.
Careful. Controlled. Back into herself.
And then she was gone.
By the time she came back that evening, the room felt wrong in a way she couldn’t immediately explain.
Nothing had been disturbed. Nothing was out of place. The bed was still made in that imperfect way it always did, the curtains still hung slightly uneven.
And yet it was empty.
Not just physically.
The space itself felt hollow, like the room had quietly exhaled and forgotten to take another breath.
Louise stood in the doorway longer than she meant to, her hand still on the handle, coat still on her shoulders. She didn’t move right away, as if moving would confirm something she wasn’t ready to name. The silence inside pressed against her in a way that felt heavier than noise ever could.
“Howard ?” she called softly.
Her voice didn’t carry.
It just disappeared into the room and didn’t come back.
She stepped inside slowly after that, her movements careful, almost hesitant in a way that didn’t belong to her. Her eyes moved across the space with controlled precision, searching without admitting she was searching, until they landed on the bed.
On the pillow.
The folded paper.
Her stomach tightened before she even touched it.
Because some part of her already knew what it was going to say.
She unfolded it anyway.
The handwriting was familiar enough to hurt.
Dear sweetheart, I am so sorry I am being a coward again. I had to leave sooner than I thought, Peggy will explain. You are probably going to hate me for a while, and I understand. I promise I will come back to you. I promise I will stay this time. Still and forever yours, H.S.
For a long moment, Louise didn’t move.
The paper stayed perfectly still in her hands.
So did she.
But the quiet in the room deepened again, like it was settling into her bones this time instead of just the space around her.
Because it wasn’t just that he was gone.
It was what had been there before.
The past day pressed back into her all at once. Not loudly, not violently, but with a gentleness that made it worse. The ease of waking up without immediately feeling alone. The sound of him talking like the world hadn’t fully ended. The way sleep had come without resistance, without weight, without the constant edge she had grown used to carrying.
And now it was gone again.
Just as quickly as it had returned.
Louise sat down slowly on the edge of the bed, the letter still in her hand, her shoulders dropping as if something inside her had quietly given up holding itself in place.
The room didn’t feel like hers anymore.
It felt emptied of something she hadn’t realised she had been missing until it was taken away again.
She stayed there without speaking, the silence around her stretching wider than the room itself, until it felt like even breathing required effort.
And for the first time since she had come back to New York, she didn’t feel like she had returned to anything at all.
Just to the absence of something she had almost, briefly, been allowed to have. Then disappeared again.
What’s your favorite time of day?
Oh you know the time where I get to read about fictional characters being in love with me
For better or for worse. Bucky Barnes x OC
Bucky Barnes x OC
Synopsis : Mia and Bucky had finally built the life they had always dreamed of. They were happier than ever, newlyweds, living in a beautiful Brooklyn apartment with Alpine… but life had other plans. When the diagnosis came, their whole world crumbled.
Warnings : cancer, panic attacks, fluff
A/N : I'm literally sobbing, you don't even know how much I cried writing this I'm not even kidding. Goodbye Mia, we hardly knew you.
I'm actually so sorry for this one I promise the next will be full of life.. sorry
26 May, 2025, Brooklyn, New York.
Bucky and Mia lay side by side in their bed, Alpine curled against his chest, purring softly as Mia held her vows between slightly trembling fingers.
Tomorrow, they would officially say yes to each other.
And because neither of them needed grand speeches or loud declarations, they had chosen this. Their apartment. Their safe place. Just the two of them… and Alpine.
Mia let out a soft breath, a small smile tugging at her lips.
“When I met you, I didn’t know you would become the most important person in my life.” She glanced at Alpine. “No offense.”
A quiet huff left Bucky, but he didn’t look away, he couldn’t. His eyes stayed fixed on her like she was the only thing that ever mattered.
“You were the grumpy guy Sam warned me about… probably because he knew I’d fall for you,” she added, warmth lacing her voice. “The most loyal, most trustworthy man he’d ever met… despite your ‘staring problem.’”
Her smile lingered, then softened.
“And somehow, you became my best friend. The one I could always turn to. The one who could make me smile without even trying… the one I trusted with my life before I even realized it.”
Her voice wavered slightly.
“I think a part of me always knew I loved you. I just didn’t think I deserved you. Not with everything we’ve been through. Love didn't feel like something I could want, or even feel or ask for.”
Her fingers tightened faintly around the paper before she exhaled.
“But then you stayed. You didn’t try to fix me, didn’t ask me to be anything else. You just… stayed. And you became the first steady thing I’ve ever had.”
A quiet pause settled between them, filled only by Alpine’s soft purring.
“And somewhere along the way… you became my home. The kind I never thought I’d get to have.”
She reached for his hand, lacing their fingers together. He squeezed them gently without even thinking.
“I don’t need perfect words or big promises. I just need this… us. The quiet mornings. The way you reach for me like it’s instinct. The way you look at me like I’m worth holding onto.”
Her thumb brushed against his skin.
“That’s everything I've ever asked for.”
A tear slipped down her cheek, but her voice stayed steady.
“I promise to stand by you when the past gets too loud. To remind you who you are when you forget. To be honest, and to choose you, over and over again.”
Her lips curved into a fragile smile.
She squeezed his hand gently, her voice dropping to a whisper.
“I love you, Buck. Until my last breath… and after, I am yours.”
For a moment, Bucky didn’t move.
He stayed there, eyes locked on her, like everything else had fallen away. His expression barely shifted, but Mia knew he just tried to stay composed or else he couldn't say his vows without shattering. But his eyes… his eyes gave him away. Brighter than before, glassy in the low light.
His grip around her hand tightened, just slightly.
Alpine stirred against his chest, but he didn’t react.
He swallowed, jaw tightening for a second before easing, his thumb already moving against her knuckles in a slow, repetitive motion, grounding himself in the feel of her.
“I had something planned,” he admitted quietly, a faint, almost self-conscious smile flickering across his lips. “Actual words. Thought I’d do it right… had it all lined up in my head, every sentence, every pause.” A soft exhale slipped past his lips. “And now it’s just… gone. Because you do that. You get in my head and everything else just… stops, like none of it matters anymore.”
His gaze dropped briefly to their intertwined hands before finding her again, softer now, more open than he usually allowed himself to be.
“When I’m with you… it’s quiet. Not just around me. Here.” He pressed her hand a little more firmly against his chest. “In my head, too. There’s no noise, no echoes, no voices, nothing pulling me back or tearing me apart. It’s just you and me, and for the first time in my life… that’s enough to make everything else go still.”
He paused, but didn’t stop this time, like if he did, he might not find the words again.
“And that doesn’t happen. Not for me. Not ever. Except with you. You’re… you’re the closest thing to peace I’ve ever known, and I didn’t think I was allowed to have that. Not after everything, not with the way my head works, not with all the things I can’t forget.”
His fingers tightened slightly around hers.
“But you stayed. You saw all of it. The worst parts, the parts I don’t even say out loud, and you didn’t walk away. You stayed like it wasn’t something you had to endure, like I wasn’t something broken you had to fix… you just stayed because you wanted to. Because you chose me.”
His thumb brushed gently under her eye, catching the tear there without even thinking, lingering for a second as his gaze held hers.
“And I chose you too. A long time ago. Before I even understood what it meant. And I keep choosing you, on the days it’s quiet, and on the days it gets so loud I can barely think, on the days I’m exhausted, or hurting, or so far in my own head I don’t know how to get out of it… you’re the only person I want. The only one I want to see, the only one I want near me, the only one that makes any of it feel… manageable.”
His voice softened, but didn’t break.
“You’re not just the best part of my life. You’re the only place I get to rest. The only place I feel like I can finally put everything down and just… be.”
A small breath, almost shaky this time.
“I don’t need a ceremony to tell me what this is. I don’t need tomorrow to make it real, even if that'll be the most beautiful day in my life. It already is. You already are.”
His fingers laced more firmly with hers, like something quiet and unshakable settling into place.
“I know some days are not going to be easy, but there won't be a day where I won't want to be with you. I love you, Mia. And I’m not going anywhere. Not when it’s easy, not when it’s hard… not ever.”
30 July, 2025, Brooklyn, New York.
Bucky’s head lifted from his book — the first edition of The Lord of the Rings Mia had given him as a wedding gift — the moment he heard the front door click open.
He was already smiling before he even saw her.
But the second Mia stepped inside, that smile faded.
Something was off.
She looked paler than usual, her brows drawn together, movements slower, heavier, as she slipped off her shoes and let her bag fall by the door without her usual care.
“You okay?”
His voice was softer now, edged with concern as his eyes followed her every step.
Mia didn’t answer right away. One hand came up to her forehead, pressing lightly as if it might dull the pain.
“Headache,” she muttered.
Bucky’s expression tightened almost imperceptibly.
She made her way over to him and let herself drop onto the couch beside him. The movement was too abrupt, a sharp breath left her lips, almost a hiss, as the pain spiked.
Before she could adjust, she shifted, letting her head fall onto his lap like it was the most natural place in the world.
It was.
Her eyes fluttered shut, a quiet sigh escaping her as Bucky’s hand came up immediately, instinctively, threading into her hair and brushing through it with slow, careful movements.
He didn’t ask anything else.
He didn’t need to.
The lights dimmed a second later, the TV going silent, the room settling into a calm, muted quiet around them.
“You want something?” he asked softly, barely above a whisper, like even his voice might hurt her.
Mia shook her head just slightly, the movement small, careful.
“Just… need to sleep,” she murmured, already drifting.
Bucky nodded to himself, even if she couldn’t see it.
“Okay,” he whispered. “I’ve got you.”
His hand never stopped moving, fingers tracing slow, steady paths through her hair, grounding, soothing. The kind of rhythm he knew helped.
Mia had always had headaches, ever since he’d known her. It wasn’t unusual for her to come home like this, worn down, exhausted, curling into him like she needed to disappear for a while. No medication ever worked.
And every time, he let her.
Carefully, he shifted just enough to make her more comfortable, his free hand reaching for the throw blanket draped over the back of the couch. He pulled it over her gently, tucking it around her shoulders without disturbing her too much.
His thumb brushed lightly against her temple, slower now, more deliberate.
“Try to rest,” he murmured, though her breathing had already started to even out.
For a while, he didn’t move.
Didn’t read. Didn’t reach for anything.
He just sat there, one hand in her hair, the other resting protectively against her arm, keeping her close, like letting go wasn’t even an option.
His gaze drifted down to her face, softened by sleep, the tension slowly easing from her features.
And something in his chest settled with it.
Quiet.
Just like she gave him.
16 August, 2025, Brooklyn, New York.
Mia couldn’t think straight.
Not in the way where something was distracting her, or where her mind wandered too easily — she simply couldn’t think at all sometimes, like her thoughts refused to form properly in the first place.
The migraines had worsened over the past weeks, and Bucky had noticed things she kept trying to brush off. The exhaustion that didn’t go away no matter how much she slept. The small gaps in her memory. Nothing dramatic, just little things she would normally never forget. Especially not things he said to her. She never forgot what he said.
Ever.
Then came the nausea.
Even on days she ate properly, carefully, avoiding anything that could explain it away. It didn’t make sense anymore, not even to her, but she kept trying to find reasons anyway.
And Bucky was always there.
When she had to lean into him because the room tilted too sharply beneath her feet. When he caught her before she could fall properly. When she ended up in the bathroom, her hair gathered gently in his hand while the other rubbed slow circles into her back, steady and grounding, like he could somehow keep her from breaking apart.
When the pain got so bad she couldn’t hear him anymore, couldn’t focus on his voice even though she knew he was talking to her, he stayed anyway. Just stayed.
He had tried to get her to go to the hospital.
More than once.
It never worked.
Mia was the kindest person he had ever known, but she was stubborn in a way that didn’t bend easily. She kept insisting it was just migraines. That she was used to it. That it would pass.
And Bucky… he didn’t fight her on it.
Not because he believed it.
But because she already had enough on her shoulders, and he didn’t want to be another thing pushing down on her.
So he stayed.
Just like she had stayed with him, on the nights when his nightmares made it hard to breathe, when he couldn’t tell where he was or what was real, when all he could do was hold onto her voice and wait for it to pass.
They had always done that for each other.
Stayed.
Today was different though.
Mia couldn’t see properly anymore. Everything felt slightly out of focus, like the world had lost its edges and refused to settle into place. And the migraine hadn’t left since the day before. It was still there, heavy and unrelenting, sitting behind her eyes like pressure she couldn’t escape.
The city was under a heat alert, the kind that made everyone restless and slow, but Mia was freezing.
Nothing made sense anymore.
For the first time, she was the one who asked Bucky to take her to the hospital.
He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t question it. He just took her hand, grabbed his jacket, and brought her here.
And now they were waiting.
The hospital room was too bright, too clean, too quiet in a way that felt wrong. Mia lay in the bed, barely able to hold herself upright, her body too tired to fight gravity anymore. Bucky sat beside her, unmoving, her hand completely swallowed in his.
His thumb traced slow, steady circles over her knuckles like a promise he was trying to keep with sheer will alone.
His eyes hadn’t left her once.
Only the soft, rhythmic beeping of the monitor filled the space between them.
“It’s gonna be okay,” he murmured quietly, though the words sounded like they belonged to both of them. Like he was saying them for her… and for himself too.
Mia didn’t answer right away.
Her fingers were fidgeting weakly with her wedding ring, turning it over and over like she needed the motion to stay anchored. Her gaze finally lifted to his, slow and heavy.
There was something there.
Something unspoken.
Like she already knew.
Not everything, not clearly, but enough to be afraid of it.
She didn’t say it out loud.
She just nodded.
Small. Careful.
And in that silence, Bucky’s grip tightened just a fraction around her hand, like he understood exactly what she wasn’t saying.
Like he was already bracing for whatever came next.
When a nurse came in, she wasn’t alone. A second doctor followed close behind her.
“Mia Barnes?” the nurse asked gently, confirming the room.
Both Mia and Bucky straightened slightly. Mia nodded, and Bucky did the same, though his hand tightened around hers without him even noticing.
“I’m Doctor Montgomery,” the nurse said softly, “and this is Doctor Rose, head of neurosurgery.”
The words landed too cleanly in the room.
Too heavy.
Mia had watched enough Grey’s Anatomy to know that when a neurosurgeon walked into the room, it was never routine. It was never just “just in case.”
And Bucky knew it without any TV knowledge at all.
A quiet curse slipped from him, almost under his breath.
“God…” he muttered, dropping his head forward for a second, her hand still locked in his.
His free hand came up to his forehead, like he was trying to hold himself together.
“What is it?” Mia asked quietly.
There was a pause.
Doctor Rose stepped forward slightly, tablet in hand, voice calm — practiced, but not cold.
“We’ve reviewed your MRI results.”
A beat.
“There is a lesion in the left temporal lobe of your brain. It’s consistent with a brain tumor.”
The room went still in a way that felt absolute.
Mia didn’t move at first.
Bucky did, just slightly, like his body had tried to react before his mind caught up.
The doctor continued gently, not rushing, not hiding from it.
“It’s approximately four centimeters. There is surrounding edema, which explains the headaches, nausea, and balance issues you’ve been experiencing. The location also explains the visual disturbances and the memory difficulties.”
Mia’s fingers tightened around Bucky’s hand.
Not enough to hurt.
Just enough to hold on.
Doctor Montgomery added softly, “We can’t determine the exact type without further testing, including a biopsy, but this will require urgent neuro-oncology evaluation and treatment planning.”
Bucky’s jaw clenched hard.
For a second, he didn’t look at the doctors.
He looked at Mia.
Like he was checking if she was still there.
Like that was the only thing in the room that still made sense.
Mia turned toward him slowly, her eyes already filled, glassy in a way that made it feel like she was holding back something too big to contain. Her lips trembled as she tried to breathe normally, but it wasn’t working anymore. Everything in her body felt like it was collapsing inward, one quiet fracture at a time, while her hand stayed locked in his like it was the only stable thing left in the world.
“We will discuss everything later,” Doctor Montgomery said gently, already stepping back, her tone careful but distant in the way professionals are when they know there’s nothing else they can do in this exact moment.
Doctor Rose followed without another word, and the door closed behind them with a soft click that felt far too final for a room that still held so much unspoken fear.
The silence that followed wasn’t empty.
It was heavy. Pressing. Alive in a way that made it hard to breathe.
Bucky didn’t move at first. His hand was still wrapped around hers, but his grip had changed, tighter now, instinctive, like his body had decided before his mind could catch up that letting go wasn’t an option.
His jaw clenched once, then again, like he was trying to physically hold himself together, but then he felt it, Mia’s hand trembling violently in his, like something inside her had finally given up pretending it was okay.
And then she broke.
Her breath hitched sharply, and suddenly she wasn’t just crying quietly, she was shaking, completely, tears spilling without pause as if her body had stopped asking permission. Her fingers clung to him harder, desperately, like she was afraid that if she loosened her hold even slightly, she would lose everything all at once.
“It’s not fair,” she choked out, voice breaking in the middle of the words, thick with disbelief and panic that had nowhere else to go. “We just… we just started, Buck. We didn’t get enough time. We didn’t— this isn’t— this can’t be it.”
Her voice cracked completely at the end, and she shook her head like she could physically reject the reality of it, like saying it wasn’t fair could somehow undo what had been said in that room.
Bucky moved before he even realized he was moving.
He pulled her into him, carefully at first, then tighter when he felt how hard she was shaking, how her entire body was falling apart against him. His arms came around her like instinct, like muscle memory, and his hand pressed firmly against the back of her head, holding her close to his chest as if he could somehow block the world out if he held her tight enough.
“It’s not over,” he said immediately, voice rough, lower than usual, but steady in a way he didn’t feel. “Hey, listen to me, Mia. Look at me. It’s not over.”
His throat tightened around the words, but he forced them out anyway, each one heavier than the last.
“We’re gonna do everything. Every test, every treatment, every specialist they send us to. We’re not stopping. We’re not giving up. I don’t care how many steps it takes, we’re taking them.”
Mia clung to him harder, shaking against his chest, her tears soaking into his shirt as she tried to breathe through sobs that wouldn’t slow down. But underneath the fear, underneath everything crashing inside her, there was something else too, something that cut deeper.
Not just fear for herself.
Fear for him.
Her fingers tightened painfully in his shirt as she buried her face against him, voice breaking again, smaller this time, almost lost.
“I don’t want to leave you,” she whispered, the words barely stable enough to exist. “I don’t want you to be alone. I can’t… I can’t do that to you.”
That was what broke something in him.
Bucky held her tighter immediately, his own breath catching in his throat, his forehead pressing against her hair as if that alone could anchor him.
“You’re not leaving me,” he said, but his voice shook now, just slightly, betraying how hard he was holding on. “You’re not doing this alone, and you’re not leaving me either. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere, okay? Not now, not after this, not ever.”
And in the middle of everything falling apart, he just held her there, like if he didn’t, neither of them would stay whole enough to survive what came next.
7 November, 2025, Memorial Sloan Kettering Cancer Center, New York.
Today, Mia would go into the operating room for what would hopefully be the first and last time.
She was lying in the hospital bed, her hand still locked in Bucky’s, like neither of them had allowed that connection to break since the diagnosis. Not once. Not even when sleep had tried to steal him away for a few hours, or when exhaustion had turned his face heavier than she’d ever seen it.
“The OR is ready, Mrs Barnes,” the nurse said gently. “The paramedics will take you down in a few minutes for the surgery, which should take six to ten hours depending on the tumor’s condition. You’ll be in the care of Doctor Rose who you’ve already met. He’s one of the best neurosurgeons in the country. The anesthesia will act quickly. Don’t fight it, just tell the team if you still feel awake after a minute. Do you have any questions?”
Mia shook her head slowly.
There was nothing she wanted to ask the doctors.
Everything she needed was right there beside her.
“I’ll give you a moment,” the nurse added softly, before stepping out and closing the door behind her.
The room fell into a quieter kind of silence then, not empty, but heavy with everything neither of them were saying out loud.
Mia exhaled shakily and turned fully toward Bucky.
He looked exhausted in a way that went deeper than tiredness. Like his body had been functioning on instinct alone for weeks, maybe months. He hadn’t left her side once since the diagnosis. Not once. He had slept in that chair, eaten when she did, stayed awake when she couldn’t sleep, like if he stopped watching her for even a second, something would happen he couldn’t undo.
His eyes were red-rimmed now, like he’d been fighting tears for hours just to make sure she didn’t have to carry them too.
“It’s gonna be okay,” he whispered, but it didn’t sound like reassurance anymore. It sounded like something he was trying to convince the world of.
“I love you, Buck,” Mia said softly.
“I love you, Mia.”
It was immediate. Simple. Final in a way that made her chest tighten.
She shifted carefully, leaning forward, and he met her halfway without hesitation. Their lips met in a kiss that wasn’t rushed, wasn’t dramatic, just heavy. A kiss that held too much love to be temporary, and too much fear to be calm.
When they broke apart, their foreheads stayed pressed together, both of them breathing into the same small space.
“If something goes wrong— ” Mia started, voice trembling slightly.
Bucky shook his head immediately, tightening his grip on her hand like it could stop the sentence from existing.
“No,” he whispered. “Don’t do that. You’re gonna be fine, Mia. You have to be.”
Her eyes shone harder then, tears slipping free before she could stop them.
“Bucky,” she said again, softer this time, forcing him to look at her. “There’s a chance I don’t come back. I’m going to fight it. I promise you I will do everything I can to stay with you. But there is still a chance.”
His breath hitched.
“Don’t say that,” he begged, barely above a whisper, his forehead dropping against hers again as if he could physically hold her here. “Don’t say it like that.”
Her fingers tightened around his, trembling.
“You’re my best friend,” she whispered, broken now. “You’re the person I love most. The one I trust the most. You’re my home, Buck. You’re my safe place.”
He didn’t interrupt her.
He couldn’t.
Tears slipped down his face silently now, but he stayed there with her anyway, like letting go would mean accepting something he refused to believe.
“And I’m so scared,” she continued, voice cracking completely. “I’m so scared I might leave you alone. I don’t want that for you. I don’t want that to be your life. I’m so sorry that it even has to be a possibility. You have to hug Alpine for me if I can't come back to her. Tell her I love her.”
That’s when something in him finally broke.
Not loudly.
Just enough that he pulled her into him, arms wrapping around her like instinct, like survival, holding her so tightly it almost hurt, his face buried against her shoulder as if he could somehow anchor her here through sheer force of love alone.
“You’re not leaving me,” he said, voice shaking now, raw and uneven. “You hear me? You’re not. Not today. Not ever. I’ve got you. I’ve got you, Mia.”
And he held her like he could hold the future in place too, if he just didn’t let go.
Mia clung to him with everything she had left in her, fingers trembling but refusing to loosen, like letting go would mean accepting something neither of them were ready to face. Even when her strength started to fail her, even when the sound of footsteps filled the room again, she stayed pressed against him, memorizing the shape of his arms around her, the rhythm of his breathing against her, the way he kept saying her name like it could keep her here.
“I love you,” she kept whispering back between broken breaths, over and over, as if repetition could make it permanent. As if love alone could negotiate with whatever was waiting ahead.
The paramedics came in quietly, careful, professional voices filling the room like something distant and unreal.
“Mrs. Barnes, it’s time to go.”
For a second, she didn’t move.
Neither of them did.
Bucky’s arms tightened instinctively around her, his head resting in the crook of her neck, taking in her scent, like he was trying to memorize her in a way time couldn’t take away. His voice broke as he repeated it, again and again, like a prayer he didn’t believe in but needed anyway.
“I love you. I love you. I love you…”
And Mia kissed him.
It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t soft in a peaceful way either. It was everything at once — love, fear, gratitude, desperation — all tangled together in a single moment they both tried to stretch out for as long as possible. Her hand cupped his face like she was trying to keep him with her even as the world pulled her away.
Slowly, reluctantly, she pulled back.
Her fingers slipped from his.
Not because she wanted them to.
Because she had no choice anymore.
Then she was gone.
Four hours later, Mia Barnes died.
Four hours later, Bucky Barnes felt like he was dying.
8 November, 2025, Brooklyn, New York.
Bucky didn’t even know how he got back to the apartment. He didn’t know when Sam had appeared beside him either.
He had gone to war, been used as a weapon by HYDRA, lost his whole family without even being there, been traumatized in ways he didn’t even have words for, watched his best friend go back in time, fought aliens and gods and super soldiers, and somehow, this was worse.
He had collapsed against the couch when his body simply refused to hold him up anymore. Like something inside him had finally cut the last thread keeping him upright.
Sam stood in the kitchen, close enough to be there if needed, far enough not to suffocate him. Just… present. Steady in a way Bucky couldn’t be right now.
The apartment was still dark.
Curtains drawn the way Mia liked them when her headaches got bad. A habit that suddenly felt cruel in its familiarity. Like the space itself was pretending she was still going to come back and complain about the light again.
But she wasn’t here anymore.
Mia.
The name didn’t feel real in his head. It just circled endlessly, hitting the same place over and over until it started to hurt to think it.
An hour passed in silence so heavy it almost had weight.
Then Alpine jumped onto his lap.
And something in him cracked open.
Bucky looked down at her like he couldn’t quite understand she was still here. Like everything else had ended, so why hadn’t she?
The cat didn’t meow. She just settled against him, warm and small and unbearably alive.
His throat tightened instantly.
“You have to hug Alpine for me if I can’t come back to her. Tell her I love her.”
Mia’s voice hit him out of nowhere.
So clear it stole the air from his lungs.
His hands started shaking.
He pulled Alpine into his arms.
Too tight. Too desperate. Like if he loosened his grip even slightly, something else would disappear too.
“Mama loves you, Alp’…” he whispered, voice breaking halfway through. “She didn’t abandon you… I promise.”
A broken sound left him after that, barely a breath, barely human. More like something falling apart inside his chest.
Alpine stayed for a moment, then slipped away like she always did. Like she couldn’t bear it either.
Bucky folded in on himself again, pulling his legs closer, forehead pressed to his knees as the sobs finally broke through completely.
There was no control in it. No restraint. Just raw grief tearing through him in waves that didn’t stop coming.
His chest hurt. His throat burned. His eyes ached like he’d never be able to close them again without seeing her.
Sam finally moved.
He sat beside him.
Not touching. Just there.
Bucky didn’t look at him right away. He couldn’t. Because if he did, it might become real in a different way.
“She didn’t want to go,” Bucky whispered, like saying it softer could somehow make it less impossible.
His head lifted slowly.
His eyes were red, swollen, shattered. Tears didn’t come in waves anymore, they just kept falling, like they had no intention of stopping.
“We just got married, Sam,” he choked out. “We… we didn’t have enough time. That’s not fair. I— I don’t know how… I don’t know how to live without Mia.”
His voice broke completely on her name.
For a second, it looked like he was about to collapse further into himself.
Sam didn’t interrupt. Didn’t try to fix it. Didn’t offer anything empty.
He just stayed there, letting the silence hold what Bucky couldn’t.
“I know,” Sam said finally, quietly. “And I’m not gonna pretend I know exactly what that feels like for you.”
Bucky’s breath hitched again, sharp and uneven.
Sam looked at him properly now.
“But I know what it looks like when someone gets ripped out of your life too soon,” he added. “And I know what it does when your mind keeps trying to find a reason and there just isn’t one that makes sense.”
Bucky’s jaw tightened, like holding himself together was the only thing left he could still try to do.
“I keep hearing her,” he admitted, voice barely there. “Like if I turn fast enough… she’ll still be here.”
Sam’s expression softened in a way that wasn’t pity. Just understanding.
“That part doesn’t stop right away,” he said. “It’s gonna feel like that for a while.”
Bucky let out a shaky, broken breath.
“That’s it?” he muttered. “That’s all there is left?”
Sam didn’t answer right away.
Not because he didn’t have one, but because whatever came next needed to be said carefully, like it might either help Bucky breathe… or break him further.
He shifted slightly closer, elbows resting on his knees, eyes fixed somewhere on the floor before he spoke.
“Of course not, Bucky,” Sam said quietly. “That’s not all there is.”
Bucky let out a short, almost disbelieving breath, head still bowed.
Sam continued anyway.
“You’re gonna carry Mia with you. Every day.” His voice softened, but it didn’t waver. “In your heart. In your head. In the stupid little things she used to do that you’ll remember at the worst possible moments.”
Bucky’s fingers twitched against his own sleeves.
“In photos,” Sam added, glancing briefly toward the apartment where dozens of them were already hung. “In the spaces she left behind without meaning to. In the way this place still feels like her even when she’s not here.”
A pause.
“And yeah,” Sam said, a little more gently, “in Alpine too.”
At that, Bucky’s jaw tightened hard, like something in him was trying not to collapse again.
Sam turned his head toward him fully now.
“But carrying her doesn’t mean losing her all over again,” he added. “It means she’s still part of you. Even when it hurts like hell.”
Bucky’s breath shuddered.
“That’s not…” His voice cracked. He swallowed hard, trying again. “That’s not the same as having her here.”
“No,” Sam admitted simply. “It’s not.”
Silence settled between them again, heavy but no longer empty.
Bucky finally lifted his head just slightly, eyes still wet, still red, still completely wrecked.
“I don’t know how to do that,” he whispered.
Sam nodded once, like that answer made sense.
“Then you don’t do it all at once,” he said. “After a while you'll start to survive without her by your side. You'll have to.”
Bucky let out a broken laugh that didn’t sound like laughter at all.
“That sounds like hell.”
Sam gave a faint, tired huff.
“Yeah,” he said. “It probably is.”
A beat.
Then, softer:
“But you’re still here, man.”
Bucky’s eyes flickered at that.
Sam held his gaze.
“And she mattered,” he added. “So you staying here? That still matters too.”
Bucky didn’t answer right away.
His breath hitched, shaky and uneven, like the idea itself was too heavy to hold.
Then, barely above a whisper, his voice cracked through the silence.
“I’d rather not be,” he admitted.
Bucky’s eyes squeezed shut again.
His breath broke.
“She was laughing two days ago. She— she left her coffee on the counter and I told her she’d forget her head one day and she said— ”
His voice cracked completely. He couldn’t finish.
Sam didn’t interrupt.
Bucky pressed his forehead harder into his knees, like he was trying to disappear into himself. His hands gripped at his own sleeves until the fabric strained.
“I don’t know how to do this,” he said, barely audible. “I don’t know how to be here and she’s not.”
27 May, 2026, Brooklyn, New York.
Bucky stood in front of Mia’s grave, like he had done every day for the past seven months. Today was different.
“Happy anniversary, Mia. It’s been a year since we got married and it still is the most beautiful day of my life. I miss you.” His throat instantly tightened, his eyes stinging. He paused, taking a shaky breath. “It’s hard without you, you know. I’m trying to live… but I can’t. Everything around me reminds me of you.”
His fingers started fidgeting with the ring on his necklace, where his dog tags hung. Mia’s ring.
“I still cannot believe you’re really gone, it’s weird. I always wake up and turn in our bed like I will see your face beside mine… but you’re not here anymore.” He swallowed hard, his breath catching. “I still make two coffees without thinking sometimes, and then I can’t drink or eat anything for the day.”
Bucky sat down on the grass with a slow, exhausted breath, as his fingers brushed softly over the petals of the lilies he brought Mia. Her favorite flowers, the ones she carried on their wedding day.
“I know you told me to live if you ever had to go, but I really can’t. I don’t know how.” His voice broke slightly, his gaze dropping to the flowers. “Hell, I cannot even say the word ‘dead’ when speaking of you.” A tear slipped down his cheek. “Sam tries to make me go out, but honestly I’m getting tired of this whole ‘you have to go on’ bullshit.”
He paused again, his hand tightening slightly around the flowers stems.
“I just want to be with you.”
A longer silence followed, heavier than the words before it.
“But I can’t…”
Bucky stayed there longer than he would ever admit in his therapy sessions. Not that it mattered anymore. He had lost his wife after all, his best friend, the girl he loved more than anything he had ever known.
He stayed there like he still expected her to call his name. Like if he waited long enough, the world might correct itself and give her back.
But that day wasn’t coming.
“I miss you, my love,” he whispered, voice barely holding together. “I love you… until my last breath… and after, I’m yours.”
His breath shook on the last word, like it physically hurt to say it.
Bucky sat in front of Mia’s grave for two full hours that day. He didn’t move. Didn’t really think about moving. He just couldn’t bear the idea of leaving her there again, especially today, more than any other day.
When he finally got to his car, it felt automatic. Mechanical. Like his body knew the routine even when his mind didn’t.
He sat in the driver’s seat for a long moment without starting the engine.
His hands reached for his wallet on instinct.
He opened it. And there it was. A tiny picture.
The wedding.
His breath caught instantly, like it always did.
Mia stood there in a breathtaking white dress, veil caught mid-motion by the wind, like even the world itself couldn’t stay still around her. She was smiling, truly smiling, the kind of smile that looked like it hurt from how full it was.
Her eyes met his through the photo.
And something in his chest cracked open all over again.
The smallest, broken smile tugged at his lips without permission.
He was still crying.
Behind her in the picture, Bucky stood with his arms wrapped tightly around her, holding her like she was the only solid thing in a world that kept trying to take everything away from him. His face was pressed against her cheek, a laugh caught in the moment, his own smile so wide it looked almost unreal.
Like, for one second, he had actually been happy enough to forget the world could end.
But the world ended for him when Mia Barnes died.
She is unstoppable. Bucky Barnes x Reader
Bucky Barnes x Reader
Synopsis : Olivia had always been the Avengers' ray of sunshine, with her smile, her laughter, and also thanks to her inexhaustible sense of humor. Bucky quickly realizes this and pretends to be annoyed, but in reality, she is the best thing that ever happened to him.
Warnings : Cow, Bucky screaming, Olivia fully dying of laughter, Romanogers if you squint, fluff
A/N : I had to do this. We needed some happiness after yesterday's one.
The Avengers had long gotten used to Olivia’s terrible sense of humor. But when Bucky joined the team and eventually started dating her, they were more than happy to watch him become her favorite target.
At first, Bucky didn’t like her much.
She was… a lot.
Too loud, too unpredictable, too alive in a way that felt overwhelming after seventy years of not being in control of his own mind. He kept his distance, answered her jokes with silence or the occasional irritated glance, unsure of what to do with someone like her.
But then she left on a mission.
A week. Just one week.
And the Tower felt wrong.
Too quiet. Too still.
No terrible jokes echoing down the hallways. No sudden appearances at his side. No exaggerated sighs when he didn’t react the way she wanted.
That’s when he realized he missed it.
Missed her.
When she came back, nothing had changed on her side. She walked in with that same bright, unapologetic smile, like she hadn’t been gone at all.
But something had shifted in him.
That was the first time he answered one of her jokes.
And just like that, he stepped into her world.
Their relationship started about a year and a half after Bucky arrived at the Tower.
Even then, he still acted annoyed.
Every time she barged into a room, grinning from ear to ear, making a beeline straight for him just to press an overly dramatic kiss to his cheek like a teasing grandmother, he would roll his eyes, sigh, grumble under his breath.
But he never pulled away.
Never told her to stop.
Not once.
The jokes never stopped.
If anything, they got worse.
And somehow, Bucky wouldn’t have had it any other way.
That morning, he stood in the kitchen, a cup of coffee resting in his hand as he leaned back against the counter. A few of the Avengers were scattered around, enjoying those rare, fragile minutes of quiet before the day truly began.
It never lasted long.
It never did.
Bucky heard her before he saw her, the unmistakable rhythm of Olivia’s footsteps in the hallway, light but purposeful, like she was already bringing chaos with her.
His eyes closed for a brief second.
Natasha snorted softly from where she sat.
“You love her,” she reminded him, completely unbothered.
Bucky exhaled through his nose, already defeated.
“Yeah,” he admitted, quiet but certain.
A beat.
Then Olivia appeared in the doorway.
Far too awake.
Far too happy for seven in the morning.
“Hi, honey bunnies,” she chirped brightly, her grin wide and absolutely unapologetic.
Tony immediately let his forehead drop against the table with a dull thud.
“Why did I ever say that ?” he groaned into the surface.
Olivia ignored him completely.
She made a straight line for Bucky.
Of course she did.
Her smile softened just slightly as she reached him, still playful, still teasing, but warmer now. Something just for him.
Bucky was already shaking his head.
“Ollie, no,” he warned, though there was no real conviction behind it.
And he didn’t move.
Didn’t step away.
Didn’t even try.
Her hands came up to cup his face, warm and familiar, and she pressed an exaggerated, loud kiss against his cheek.
Bucky scrunched his face immediately.
“Oh God,” he muttered, but there was no bite to it.
“Hey, Buck,” she said, smiling up at him like nothing in the world could possibly be wrong.
“You know you don’t have to do that, Ollie, right ?” he asked, though his arm had already slipped around her waist, pulling her closer without even thinking about it.
“I know,” she replied lightly, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “But the way you blush when I do it ?”
She tilted her head slightly, grin widening.
“Worth everything.”
Bucky huffed, rolling his eyes, but the faint flush creeping up his neck gave him away completely.
And everyone in the room saw it.
Even if he’d never admit it, he loved every second of it.
Even if she was ridiculous.
Even if she had, somehow, trained him into this, into expecting her, into needing her, into letting her take up space in a life he had once kept so tightly closed.
Despite his 'staring problem'… despite how he kept his distance from almost everyone else, never quite comfortable with casual touch, never fully at ease in his own skin, with her, it had never been like that.
Not once.
Loving her had never felt forced. Never felt wrong. Never felt like something he had to learn.
It had just… happened.
Naturally.
Easily.
Like breathing.
When her arms slipped around his neck, familiar and warm, he didn’t hesitate. He leaned down automatically, meeting her halfway, their lips brushing together in a soft, fleeting kiss. Nothing dramatic, nothing for show.
Just them.
“Hi,” she whispered when she pulled back, her voice quieter now, stripped of the teasing edge from earlier.
Something softer.
Something real.
Bucky’s expression shifted, the faintest smile finally breaking through.
“Hi,” he murmured back.
“What did you have in mind with that big smile of yours earlier?” Nat interrupted, amusement clear in her voice, already knowing a show was about to start.
Olivia turned easily in Bucky’s arms to face the others, her grin snapping back into place, her eyes shining with far too much pride.
“You know animal sounds, right?”
“Oh God,” Bucky sighed again, his forehead dropping against her shoulder for a brief second before he let go of her to refill his cup of coffee. “I’m gonna need this.”
“Yes ?” Steve answered politely, his brows already knitting in anticipation.
“You should know better than answering, Rogers,” Tony muttered with a tired sigh.
“What does the doggy say ?” she asked, pointing at Sam, who was already way too eager.
He was, without a doubt, her best audience.
“Bow wow,” he chuckled.
“What does the kitty say?” she continued, pointing at Nat.
“Meow meow,” Nat replied with a smirk.
“What does the bunny say?” Olivia turned to Tony this time, eyebrows raised high, mouth slightly open in exaggerated expectation.
Tony blinked, already regretting everything.
“Don’t know… pss pss?” he grunted.
Olivia gasped.
“No! Do it again!”
Tony dragged a hand down his face before blurting out, way too fast, “Hi honey bunnies,” as if speed alone could erase the embarrassment.
“What does the moo cow say ?” she finally asked, turning to Bucky.
He looked at her.
Didn’t hesitate.
Didn’t even blink.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
He yelled it at the top of his lungs.
Loud. Sudden. Completely unhinged.
Olivia froze.
For a full second, she just stared at him, eyes wide, mouth open, the corners of her lips twitching upward in pure, stunned disbelief.
Bucky, meanwhile, simply turned back to the counter.
Took a calm sip of his coffee.
Like absolutely nothing had happened.
The room went completely still.
Sam blinked, already losing it.
Tony slowly lowered his head, like he needed a second to process what he had just witnessed.
Natasha actually choked on her coffee, coughing as she tried, and failed, to keep her composure. Steve wasn’t doing much better beside her, his own cup halfway to his lips as he froze, eyes wide, somewhere between confusion and disbelief.
For a brief, suspended moment, they all just… stared at his back.
Then Olivia snapped out of it.
And burst out laughing.
Not a quiet chuckle.
Not something polite.
A full, uncontrollable laugh that bent her in half, one hand clutching her stomach as she tried to breathe through it. It echoed through the kitchen, bright and loud and completely unfiltered.
Except it didn’t stop.
If anything, it got worse.
Olivia staggered back a step, shaking her head, trying to speak, but every attempt dissolved into another burst of laughter. Her shoulders trembled violently, her whole body folding in on itself as she gasped for air between wheezes.
“Oh my— I can’t— ” she tried, but it was useless.
She doubled over again, one hand bracing against the counter now, the other pressed to her chest as if that might somehow contain it. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes, slipping down her cheeks as her laughter turned completely uncontrollable, high and breathless.
Every time she looked at him, it started all over again.
“Why—why would you—” she wheezed, before losing it again, her laughter breaking into helpless, almost silent spasms as she ran out of breath.
She had to turn away.
Physically turn away from him.
Because just seeing his back, his calm, unbothered stance, was enough to send her spiraling again.
Bucky’s smile widened at the sound, slow and almost imperceptible, as he took another sip of his coffee.
He still didn’t turn around.
Olivia was hunched over the table now, her forehead pressed flat against the surface as she tried desperately to catch her breath. Her laughter hadn’t stopped, it had just… broken. Gone silent in the worst way, reduced to violent, breathless tremors shaking through her entire body.
Her shoulders quivered uncontrollably, her hands gripping the edge of the table like it was the only thing keeping her upright.
“Don’t die,” Nat said with a small, amused smile, one hand coming up to rub slow circles against her back.
Tony rolled his eyes like this was just another completely normal morning in the Tower, though the faint smirk tugging at his lips betrayed him.
“Of all the ways to go,” he muttered, “taken out by Barnes’ cow impression.”
Olivia tried to respond, really, she did, but the second she lifted her head even slightly, another silent wave of laughter hit her, knocking the air right back out of her lungs. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out except a weak, wheezing breath.
When Bucky realized he couldn’t hear her anymore, he finally turned.
His eyes flicked to Steve first, catching the amused look on his face, then shifted toward Olivia.
He huffed, pushing himself off the counter as he walked back toward her.
“Alright, that’s enough,” he muttered, snorting despite himself.
He reached her side, one hand settling between her shoulders, firm and grounding.
“Hey,” he said a little softer, leaning down slightly. “Breathe. You’re gonna pass out.”
Olivia tried again to inhale properly, but it came out shaky, uneven, another silent laugh threatening to take over.
Bucky sighed quietly, his hand sliding up to the back of her neck, steadying her without even thinking about it.
“Come on,” he muttered, gently taking her by the arm and pulling her upright, guiding her out of the kitchen before she could completely collapse on the table.
Olivia stumbled after him, still breathless, one hand pressed to her stomach as if it hurt from laughing too much.
“I can’t believe you—” she wheezed, trying to speak between broken breaths. “Oh my God, I can’t— I can’t get it out of my head—”
Another laugh hit her mid-sentence, cutting her off completely. She bent forward again, clutching his sleeve this time, her whole body shaking as the silent laughter came back full force.
Bucky stopped walking, turning toward her with a long-suffering sigh, but there was something softer in his eyes now, something almost fond.
“It wasn’t that funny,” he said flatly.
That only made it worse.
Olivia let out another strangled, soundless laugh, her forehead dropping briefly against his arm as she tried, and failed, to regain control.
“Yes it was,” she gasped, shaking her head. “You just— you didn’t even think— you just screamed—”
She tried to mimic him, but it dissolved into another breathless fit before she could get a single sound out.
Bucky rolled his eyes, but his grip on her arm didn’t loosen. If anything, it tightened just slightly, keeping her steady as she swayed.
“You’re ridiculous,” he muttered.
She looked up at him, eyes glassy with tears from laughing, a huge, unrestrained grin still pulling at her lips.
“You love me,” she shot back weakly.
Bucky paused.
Just for a second.
Then he looked away, jaw tightening faintly as he tried faintly to hide the small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.
“Yeah,” he admitted under his breath, almost too quiet to hear. "I love you."
He pulled her gently down the hallway toward their room.
Behind him, Olivia was still laughing under her breath, stumbling slightly as she tried to keep up.
“Oh my God—no, wait—” she wheezed, still out of breath. “I’m never letting you live this down.”
The Nightingale, Prologue
description: In 2012, after the Chitauri attack on New York, Tony Stark and Bruce Banner get a call from Nick Fury. SHIELD has uncovered a forgotten HYDRA base chock-full of security measures, encrypted files, and of course, a cryo-pod. When the subject is taken out of cryo-suspension, they come to the realization that this super soldier isn't so foreign after all. Grace Rogers, sister of Steve Rogers, has been held captive by HYDRA and used alongside the Winter Soldier for years (but they don't know all those details yet).
In the 1940s, Grace Rogers, a Brooklyn nurse, is attempting to ignore the tension between her and her brother's best friend, Bucky Barnes. When they finally give in, Grace's happiness is fleeting as she navigates joining the frontlines as a medic, losing loved ones, an affair rooted in vulnerable desperation, and grueling torture after she is kidnapped by HYDRA while on a covert mission.
Grace, brainwashed by HYDRA, becomes the Nightingale, a weapons developer and the brains behind all of the Winter Soldier's missions, all the while not remembering that her now literal partner in crime is her presumed dead fiancée.
a/n: I have been crafting this in my head since I started watching Marvel like 8 years ago...and no, it's not the most original, but it is very detailed, pretty close to canon (aside from the OC part), and fleshed out. I hope you enjoy Grace as much as I do!
read on ao3 here
August 16, 2012: Avengers Tower
Alone in his lab, Tony Stark stood over his red and gold Iron Man suit, tinkering with the battered motherboard and quietly muttering to himself. During the recent Chitauri attack and Tony’s subsequent missile-fueled trip through an interdimensional portal, his suit had taken damages that required a complete revamp and recalibration of the electronic system. With ACDC blasting, he didn’t notice Pepper standing in the doorway until her voice cut through the noise. Or, rather, he pretended not to notice.
“Tony,” she called, arms crossed, leaning against the doorframe. She waited a beat, then glanced at the man standing on her left.
“Stark,” SHIELD Director Nick Fury growled, almost shouting over the music.
Tony cursed to himself. He could already feel the migraine building at the base of his skull. “Can’t hear you,” Tony shot back, imploring Nick and Pepper to leave him be. “Busy.”
“JARVIS, cut the music,” Pepper said, louder this time. The music died abruptly, allowing silence to fill Stark’s lab, with the only audible noise now being the electricity of the suit cracking beneath Tony’s mechanical manipulation. “Tony.”
Tony sighed and lifted his safety goggles onto his forehead. He blinked, attempting to allow his eyes to adjust to the harsh LED lab lights. “What, Fury? If this is another lecture about the ‘collateral damage’ from the New York invasion, save it. I’m already funding the clean-up.”
Nick walked down the steps, his expression unchanged as his boots thudded across the floor until he was eye-to-eye with Tony across the workbench.. “This isn’t about the invasion. It’s about what we found.” Tony cocked an eyebrow. “SHIELD has been doing some…reconnaissance after the attack on New York, trying to figure out if there are any entities that may pose a threat domestically. You know, before we refocus on our intergalactic visitors.”
“If you’re trying to suggest that I’m a threat, you can save it, Fury. I explained to the military the parameters of my suit when I first came forward with–”
Nick held up a hand. “No, Stark, come on. You really think I would come in here and…it’s not important. What’s important is the HYDRA base we found. An old HYDRA base in the Caucasus Mountain Range. Heavily fortified, sealed files, encrypted systems we haven’t seen since the Cold War.”
Tony rolled his eyes. “Let me guess – you want me to crack some codes? Maybe you need a few fancy gadgets to help your guys storm the place?”
“Not exactly.” Fury leaned in, narrowing his eyes. “Inside that base, we found a single cryo-pod. All that security, all those reinforced walls, for one frozen asset.”
Tony scoffed, his mind flicking back to the image of Steve Rogers, a living star-spangled relic from another era. “Great. And you want me to play Dr. Frankenstein?” Tony started to move his lab goggles back down over his eyes. “Come on. We don’t need to do this again. Just let it be, keep the thing on ice.”
Fury’s jaw tightened. “This isn’t a request, Stark. Banner’s on the Quinjet, already prepped. I want you up there and ready to go in fifteen. We need to know what – or who – HYDRA thought was worth protecting this much.”
Tony met Fury’s one-eyed stare, the two men locked in a silent standoff for a beat longer than necessary.
“Fine,” Tony said, breaking his stare and pushing off the workbench.
With that, Fury turned and strode back up the steps, his coat snapping behind him like a war banner. Pepper lingered a moment longer, her eyes catching Tony’s. He gave her a quick, reassuring nod, and she turned to follow Fury out of the lab and back upstairs, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floors.
Tony glanced back at his damaged suit, his jaw clenching. Wonderful. Can’t wait.
October 20, 1936: Brooklyn
“Thank you,” spoke Steve Rogers, just eighteen and still painfully thin despite the layers of his late father’s old black suit, stood stiffly at the front of the church, his hands clenched at his sides as he forced a tight, strained smile. His eyes were bloodshot and hollow as he forced himself to nod and murmur his thanks to each passing mourner.
Beside him, his sixteen-year-old sister, Grace, stood in an old black dress, the too-large sleeves swallowing her whole. The dress had been their mother’s, as well as the old wool shawl draped over Grace’s hunched shoulders. She stared down at her scuffed Mary Jane shoes, also hand me downs from her mother. Grace forced herself to look up intermittently and accept a hug from each random stranger attempting to remind Grace how her mother would be proud of her.
“Thank you,” Steve uttered, his voice hoarse as he forced himself to meet the tired, sympathetic eyes of the gray-haired woman passing by. “Thank you for coming. It... it means a lot.”
The woman offered a faint smile as she reached out to squeeze Steve’s hand. “She was a good woman,” the woman whispered. Grace wanted to roll her eyes at all of her mother’s mourners. Funerals were nothing more than a chance for people to prove just how caring and neighborly they were. None of these people showed Sarah, Grace’s mom, the same kindness for more than a week after their dad died during the first World War.
Steve, who was now not only the man of the house, but Grace’s only protector, forced himself to swallow the lump rising in his throat. He took a shuddering breath as he noticed Grace crossing her arms stubbornly. He forced himself to stand a little taller, if that was possible, his shoulders squared as the next mourner approached.
“Thank you,” he whispered again, his voice coming out low and broken as his eyes flicked to the thin, trembling form of his sister beside him, her glassy eyes still locked on the dirty floor beneath her feet. “Thank you for coming.”
Grace flinched at the sound of his voice each time until the church emptied out. The overcast sky had turned to a fine, misty drizzle by the time the siblings turned onto the uneven sidewalk leading back to their small Brooklyn apartment.
Steve walked a half-step ahead of his sister, his shaky hands shoved deep into the pockets of his too-large black overcoat, his shoulders hunched.
Beside him, Grace walked with her head down, her dark hair falling in curls over her too-pale cheeks, her own shaky hands clutching tightly at the frayed edges of her mother’s shawl, almost pulling herself into a hug, as if it was her mother instead of the shawl wrapped around her. Around her neck was a silver heart locket. Also from their mother. Grace wanted to have the heirloom piece buried with their mother, but Steve begged her to keep it, stating that she would regret it if she didn’t. She knew he was right.
Steve didn’t look at her, his eyes fixed on the wet pavement. He could hear the almost silent gasps that slipped past her cracked lips as her chest heaved with every step.
He knew she was crying.
He could hear it in her hitching breath and small sniffles. He could see it out of the corner of his eye in the way she kept clutching tighter at the shawl, almost white-knuckling the fraying threads as she refused to look up beyond her own two feet.
But he didn’t say anything.
Grace was too stubborn to cry in front of him. She always had been. Even as a little girl, she had hated the thought of being seen as weak, especially because she didn’t want her brother — her frail, always-sick brother — to see through the cracks in her carefully-constructed emotional armor.
So Steve pretended not to notice. He forced himself to keep walking, his breath coming in short bursts, reminding him that he needed to pick up some more ephedrine for his asthma.
They reached the narrow brick building that housed their two-bedroom apartment just as the rain began to pick up again, the heavy droplets splattering against the pavement and filling the empty streets with a percussive echo.
Steve fumbled for his keys as he forced himself to keep his head down. He unlocked the creaking door and stepped aside to let Grace slip past and fumble for the light switch as Steve kicked the door shut behind them.
Grace had shed her shawl and was now sitting on the old couch in the living room, methodically folding the shawl and placing it in her lap. Steve shrugged out of his own coat and silently moved to the kitchen to fumble with the old stove, then to fill the dented tea kettle with cold tap water.
Steve reached for two chipped, mismatched mugs that cluttered the shelf above the sink. Grace pretended not to notice Steve periodically turning around and checking on her, each time giving her a half-smile, half-frown.
The tea kettle whistled, and neither of the siblings spoke as Steve absentmindedly mixed two mugs of dime-store hot chocolate with the water. The last time they had shared watered-down hot chocolate must have been three or four winters ago, but it felt right for the moment. Steve shuffled into the living room and handed his sister a mug, the less-watery mug of drink.
Steve reached for the dial of the battered radio before sitting down next to his sister, who was now clutching the shawl to her chest in between sips of hot chocolate. The radio crackled as quiet, slow jazz filled the apartment. Grace still wasn’t looking at Steve, but she leaned against his shoulder, her closing her eyes.
Neither of them spoke. They just sat there, side by side on the overstuffed couch unmoving, until Steve noticed his sister had slipped into a slumber, probably the first time since their mother’s death. He was tired and wanted to move her to her bed, but he wanted to make sure she was able to rest uninterrupted. So he stayed there.
That is, until the front door slowly creaked open. Steve looked up to see Bucky Barnes, his best friend, slowly make his way into the apartment, still dressed in black from the funeral, where he had been the first guest to arrive and last guest to leave.
“I figured you might need someone to relieve you from big-brother duties,” Bucky spoke softly, gesturing to the sleeping Grace, who was still gripping her mother’s shawl.
“It’s fine, Buck, she’s just sleeping,” Steve whispered.
“Yeah, well, you like you could use some of the same thing. No offense,” Bucky said, offering Steve a half-smile. Steve opened his mouth to protest against his friend’s offer, but Bucky beat him to it. “I’ll make sure she’s alright. Go.”
Steve nodded, and slowly let his sister fall into a sleeping position on the couch. Bucky placed a thin quilt over Grace and softly took the shawl from her hands before smoothing it out and placing it on the kitchen table, right next to where one of the many bouquets of sympathy flowers was resting.
Steve looked back at his sister, who was still asleep on the couch, and Bucky, who was turning down the radio and finding a spot on the ratted recliner in the corner, before heading to his own room to sleep off the heaviness of the day.
August 16, 2012: The Quinjet
The Quinjet’s engines hummed steadily, cutting through the frigid air as it approached the snow-covered peaks of the Caucasus Mountains.
Within moments of touching down on the snowy ground, the hatch to the back of the jet was opening with a hiss. Tony Stark followed Bruce Banner and Nick Fury, who were exchanging hurried questions and comments about the state of the base.
Inside, Tony found himself leaning against the metal frame of the makeshift lab set up in the cargo hold, his eyes darting between screens displaying HYDRA’s old base schematics and the cryogenic containment unit strapped down in the center of the bay. The reinforced glass chamber was engulfed in layers of steel restraints and plastered with biometric locks.
Banner stood across from him, his gaze fixed on the manilla folder in his hands, rapidly thumbing through the translated HYDRA documents Nick had handed him back on the jet. His dark brows furrowed as he digested the top-secret Soviet information.
“HYDRA pulled out all the stops for this one,” Bruce muttered to himself, pausing to adjust his glasses before looking up at Tony. “These are encrypted files dating back to the 1940s. Whatever – or whoever – this is, it’s not your run-of-the-mill science experiment.”
Tony crossed his arms, eyes locked on the dark cryo-pod. “I’m starting to get the feeling we just signed up to open Pandora’s freezer.”
Bruce huffed a small, humorless chuckle while attempting to show Tony the files. “It’s more than that. HYDRA didn’t just freeze this person – they built this fortress specifically to keep this asset hidden away. The amount of redundant security protocols, environmental stabilizers, and suspension systems… it’s overkill, even for them.”
Tony pinched the bridge of his nose before glancing back to the pod. The silver casing was covered in thick, frost-covered glass, with the faint outline of a human figure barely visible through the layers of ice and condensation. “So what are you saying, Banner?”
Bruce hesitated as he threw aside the file folder. “I’m saying that whatever’s in there is important enough that HYDRA didn’t just want to keep it frozen or locked away – they wanted to keep it forgotten.”
Before Tony could respond, the Quinjet's door whipped open once more, and Nick Fury stepped into the cargo hold. He glanced at the pod, his one good eye narrowing as he took in the layers of reinforced metal and ice.
“Tell me something good,” Fury barked, folding his arms as he came to stand beside the two scientists.
Bruce adjusted his glasses, now swiping on a tablet to pull up live biometrics of the cryo-suspended subject. “Vitals are stable. Whoever’s in there is in deep cryogenic stasis – no signs of cellular degradation or neurological damage. But there are some certain…irregularities.”
Fury cocked an eyebrow. “Irregularities?”
Bruce hesitated, glancing at Tony before continuing. “The brain scans are off the charts. This subject’s neural activity levels are more intense than anything I’ve seen before, even compared to Rogers. Whatever HYDRA did to this person, they pushed the boundaries of human cognition and memory storage.”
Tony snorted, forcing a smirk. “Great. So we’re defrosting a genius. Just what I needed – another overachiever trying to one-up me in the lab.”
Fury either ignored or missed Tony’s smart-ass comment, his eye still locked on the frost encasing the pod. “I want both of you ready to contain this situation if it goes sideways. Whatever is locked in there has been kept hidden away for a reason.”
Tony felt his arc reactor hum a little louder against his chest, almost as if it had noticed the creeping sense of unease taking over Tony’s body. He tried to ignore the tightening in his chest as he glanced back at the pod, catching a brief glimpse of the curled figure encased in the ice.
“Alright,” Tony said, forcing his voice into a casual tone as he tapped his arc reactor, the cool, blue light reflecting off the glass. “Let’s crack this thing open.”
April 5, 1937: Fulton Street Diner
“I’ll be back in ten, Myra!” Grace called as she ducked out the back door of Fulton Street Diner, eager for a break.
The hinges groaned in protest as the humid spring air swept over her face, not helping with the thin layer of sweat that was already building on her forehead. She fumbled for the crumpled, half-empty pack of cigarettes jammed into the pocket of her too-large apron, finally feeling the burns on her fingers from her less-than-cautious handling of hotcakes. Grace stood beneath the buzzing alleyway light, its intermittent flickering giving her a headache.
That’s at least what she wanted to attribute her headache to. It could be from the light. Or it could be the three-page essay, two arithmetic sets, and chemistry diagram drawing that Grace had waiting for her when she got home. Or it could be the rent that was due in six days and the fact that Steve’s health issues led to him being let go from yet another factory job. Or it could be the itchy stockings she had been wearing since she got ready for school this morning. Grace would like to think it was just the stockings.
Grace pulled a cigarette from the crumpled pack, and she placed the stick between her teeth while she fumbled with the tiny, dented metal lighter she had swiped from the lost-and-found bin behind the counter. She cupped one hand around the flame as she inhaled, allowing the bitter, stale smoke to fill her lungs and settle in the pit of her empty stomach.
Grace closed her eyes as she exhaled the smoke in a slow, even stream.
The faint, muffled strains of The Mills Brothers drifted from the battered radio behind the diner counter and could be heard through the walls as she took another drag, her head tipping back as she forced herself to relax.
“Didn’t know you were a smoker, Rogers.”
Grace’s eyes snapped open, her pulse spiking as the deep voice pulled her from her moment of peace. She fumbled with the cigarette, nearly dropping it as she attempted to hide it behind her back. She locked eyes with the tall, broad-shouldered figure standing in the middle of the alley, his soft, blue eyes crinkling at the corners as he stepped closer with a smile plastered on his face.
Bucky Barnes crossed his arms over his broad chest, one eyebrow arched in amused disbelief.
Grace ignored this as she took another deliberate drag.
“Thought you were supposed to be the smart one,” he teased. “Aren’t you supposed to be saving up for new shoes?” He playfully nudged her worn shoes with his own boots. “You’re wasting your money getting smokes instead.”
Grace rolled her eyes as she forced herself to stand a little taller. “Oh, give it a rest, Barnes,” she muttered. He was going to tell Steve, and then she would get another lecture, but she didn’t think there was anything wrong with her having a small moment of reprieve during the day. “You’re not my dad.”
Bucky chuckled, his head tipping back as he leaned against the brick wall beside her. “Yeah, well,” he shot back, “I’m pretty sure your dad wouldn’t want you wasting your hard-earned tips on a bad habit.”
Grace snorted. “Yeah, well,” she muttered, her voice coming out low as she exhaled another thin stream of smoke into the humid aid between them. “My dad’s not around to say anything about it, is he?”
Bucky’s smirk faltered briefly as he looked away for a moment.
“Yeah,” he murmured, as he plucked a cigarette from Grace’s pack. “Guess not.”
Grace’s eyes widened as she watched Bucky tuck the cigarette between his own lips, his eyes flicking to the dented metal lighter clutched in her hand. She hesitated for a moment as Bucky leaned in. She flicked open the lighter for her friend as Bucky took a drag, lighting the end of his own cigarette.
His broad shoulders relaxed as he exhaled, tipping his head to the side. “We’re not telling Steve about this,” he said, smirking around the cigarette resting between his teeth. “He’d have both our heads.”
Grace let out a huff of laughter, resigning herself against the brick wall again. “Fine. But you owe me a pack.”
August 16, 2012: Undisclosed Region in the Caucasus
The heavy steel doors of the cryo-chamber groaned as they slid open, thick layers of frosty fog emitting from the protected core. The pod’s core was a monstrous thing in and of itself – six inches of reinforced glass, thick metal clamps bolted to the floor, and biometric locks glowing faintly through the icy fog.
“Alright, let’s see what HYDRA thought was worth all this security,” Tony muttered, his fingers flying over the glass screen as he initiated the defrost sequence. The pod’s hidden mechanisms whirred, thin jets of steam escaping as the internal temperature slowly began to rise.
Bruce stepped closer. “Vitals are stable,” he spoke, eyes cautiously monitoring the pod. “Core temperature is rising. We should have a visual in a few minutes.”
The glass slowly began to clear, the thick layer of frost cracking and melting into thin paths of water trickling down the curved surface. Tony’s eyes narrowed as the faint outline of a human figure began to take shape – small, slender, and curled into a fetal position with wrists and ankles bound. Dark, curly hair floated in icy strands around a pale, hollow face.
Tony took a sharp step back. Bruce stepped forward. The figure came into full view – a young woman with her eyes closed, her lips tinged blue, and her fingers clenched into tight fists. A weathered red star could be seen on the left sleeve of her otherwise all-black uniform.
“This is who all the security was for?” Tony muttered, that sense of unease climbing again. “A 20-something-year-old girl?”
Bruce’s brow furrowed as he leaned in closer, trying to make sense of the faint readings flickering across the control panel. “That doesn’t make any sense.”
Tony’s jaw clenched, his eyes flicking back to the girl’s face, her dark lashes resting against her pale cheeks. “Okay…okay,” he mumbled, thinking of any explanation. “The neural activity readings. She had to have been some kind of test subject…but this isn’t what they did to Rogers.”
Bruce shook his head. “No. It’s more than just physical enhancement. Her brain activity is…I don’t know…But why keep her here, tied-up, frozen, and locked away?”
A few feet away, Fury furrowed his brows as he watched over the scene. He shook his head slowly as he, along with the two scientists, realized that the cryo-pod’s inhabitant was someone who looked no more than six or seven years out of high school.
Fury took a slow, measured step closer to the pod, his one good eye narrowing as he leaned in. The stabilization of the girls’ body temperature allowed her muscles to relax, and her head lolled to the side, giving them a better view of her face, but only Nick seemed keen on paying attention to this aspect of the girl.
For a moment, Fury’s breath caught in his throat, his mind flicking back to the small folder holding the information of SHIELD personnel that worked on Project Rebirth – the project responsible for the creation of Steve Rogers. He remembered one of the old, grainy photographs – a young woman, dark-haired and wide-eyed, standing with her arm around a pre-serum Steve Rogers. He remembered it so vividly because it was the same photo the Smithsonian had used for her memorial in the Captain America Exhibit.
Grace Rogers.
The name whispered through his mind like a ghost as he took a deep breath, but before he could fully process the thought, the girl’s head twitched, and her lips parted in a faint, almost imperceptible sound that was muffled by the thick glass.
Bruce stiffened, his eyes widening as the girl’s head jerked to the side again, her chest heaving in shallow, ragged breaths as she slowly started pawing at her restraints.
“Tony,” Bruce whispered. “She’s… she’s trying to say something.”
Tony’s jaw tightened, and he could hear his pulse pounding in his ears as a choked sob escaped the girl’s mouth.
As the last of the cryo-fluid drained from the machine, the girl’s eyes suddenly flew open wide with fear and darted around the room as she thrashed against the restraints. A guttural, animalistic scream tore from her throat.
“Jesus,” Bruce whispered, his own pulse racing as he stumbled back a step.
Tony felt his fingers tighten around the edge of the control panel, his mind racing as the girl’s scream echoed through the frigid, sterile chamber, her limbs still straining against the steel-lined restraints.
Fury took another slow, steadying breath, his good eye locked on the girl’s terrified expression.
He didn’t say it, but he knew. He knew exactly who she was. He knew he would pretend to not be sure about this "theory". Most importantly, he knew that Steve Rogers had no idea his little sister was alive.
June 28, 1938: James Madison High School, Brooklyn, NY
The crowd in the small, stuffy high school gymnasium had already begun to thin by the time Grace finally made her way down the narrow, creaking wooden steps at the side of the makeshift graduation stage. Grace forced herself to stand a little taller, her jaw clenched and her head held high as she scanned the small crowd for the familiar, too-thin, too-pale figure of her older brother.
She spotted Steve first, with his narrow, hunched shoulders standing out against the rest of the mass. He was still clutching his cap to his chest, and his bright eyes were shining with pride as he pushed his way through the crowd.
Following behind him, Bucky towered over the rest of the crowd and looked just as proud as Steve.
The siblings met in the middle of the gymnasium in a hug, and Bucky joined in, easily enveloping both of the Rogers.
“You did it,” Steve spoke, his voice shaking with the force of his barely-contained pride. “I’m... I’m so proud of you.”
“Thanks, Steve,” she said as Bucky released his hug. “I...I couldn’t have done it without you.”
“Don’t go getting all sentimental on me, you two,” Bucky interjected, pulling Grace’s graduation cap off of her head and clutching it to his chest in feigned dramatics. “You know I can’t handle the waterworks.”
Grace let out a hearty laugh. “Shut up, Bucky,” she muttered. “I’m not crying.”
Bucky offered Grace a faint, crooked grin. “Alright, alright,” he teased as he clapped Steve on the back. “Let’s not turn this into a sob fest. We’re supposed to be celebrating, remember?”
Grace smiled back. “Celebrating?” she asked, her head tipped to the side in a rare, defiant gesture of pride. “On whose money?”
“I might have a few nickels to spare,” he shot back. “And besides, I still owe you one, right? Consider it a graduation present.”
Steve let out a faint chuckle as Bucky squeezed his shoulder. “You just don’t want her holding it over your head the next time you drag us out to Coney Island,” Steve warned his friend, smirking.
Bucky just grinned. “You know me too well, Rogers, and Gracie here, too,” he muttered, poking the girl in the side.
Grace rolled her eyes at the nickname. “Barnes, how many times have I told you not to call me–”
“Oh, hey,” Steve whispered, cutting her off. “Isn’t that Amos? The kid from your English class? The one who used to walk you home after study hall?”
Grace froze in place as a slow, burning blush crept up the back of her neck.
“Oh, shut up, Steve,” she muttered while attempting to turn around and spot the boy her brother was talking about. “He was just being nice.”
Bucky snorted. “Nice?” he teased. “Kid was practically drooling every time you walked past him in the hallway.”
Grace’s eyes went wide with embarrassment as she turned back around, locking onto Bucky’s amused face as a fresh wave of heat flooded her cheeks. “Enough, Buck,” she muttered.
Steve just smirked as he leaned in and said, “Well, it looks like he’s coming over here to say hi.”
Grace’s breath hitched in her throat as she turned and locked eyes with a brown-haired boy who was, in fact, walking towards her. Behind her, Bucky and Steve shared a knowing grin.
“Hey, Grace,” Amos spoke, offering Grace a toothy grin. “I... I just wanted to say congratulations on making valedictorian. You... you really deserve it.”
Grace felt her cheeks flush even darker, and she hoped no one noticed her trying to smile through her nervousness. Amos and her had been in class together for years, and she was always helping him finish homework, especially during baseball season.
“Thanks, Amos,” she said, swaying on her heels. “That... that means a lot.”
“Yeah, well, maybe we can go to the pictures together sometime now that you don’t have all that schoolwork,” the boy propositioned, to which Grace eagerly (almost too eagerly) nodded her head. “Okay, swell…I’ll see you around, Grace.”
As soon as he was out of earshot, Steve and Bucky burst into barely-contained snickers, much to Grace’s dismay.
“Can it!” Grace playfully shoved the boys, who were now making kissy noises. “Both of you.”
August 16, 2012: Undisclosed Region in the Caucasus
The air in the hold felt colder than ever as the girl in the pod thrashed violently against her restraints, her eyes scanning the room, her chest heaving with panicked breaths. Her fingers clawed at the air, and her nails scraped against the now cracked glass as guttural screams tore from her throat.
“Jesus,” Tony muttered, stumbling back as the girl’s head snapped, her fear-stricken eyes locking onto him for a single beat.
Bruce flinched and silently slowed his irregular breathing in an attempt to avoid turning into the other guy; the girl’s screams echoed through the chamber, her limbs straining against the restraints as she twisted and writhed, her head jerking back and forth like a cornered, rabid animal.
“Get the sedative,” Tony barked. “Now!”
Bruce lunged for the medical kit on the workbench, his fingers fumbling with the latch as the girl let out another almost inhuman scream, her muscles locking up as her eyes rolled back in her head and her fingers curling into fists. With one swift motion, she snapped her hands free of the restraints binding her wrists and took a swing at the glass, the only thing between her and the panicked scientists.
The girl’s head snapped back again as she cocked her arm to give another blow. Her voice cracked as she let out a stream of harsh, guttural Russian. The glass started to form cracks as she had now broken free from the restraints binding her ankles and was attempting to kick her way out.
“Пожалуйста, нет!” (Please, no!) she gasped, her eyes darting around the cramped chamber as if searching for some hidden enemy in the shadows. “Я не вернусь!” (I will not go back!)
She shattered the front panel of glass as Bruce handed Tony the tranquilizer. “Damn it,” Tony muttered, his heart pounding as he took another cautious step forward, wary of seeming threatening as he struggled to figure out how to reach her. “Just hold still, sweetheart.”
With a quick, desperate lunge, Tony jabbed the needle into the girl’s neck, just in time for him to avoid facing her rage. His thumb pressed down hard on the plunger as the clear liquid flooded her body. The girl’s head fell, her muscles locking up as her eyes rolled back in her head, and as Tony lowered her to the ground, she looked at him with pleading eyes as a single tear fell down her cheek.
For a single moment, the room fell silent, with the only sound being the faint, echoing click of the syringe falling to the metal floor.
“Jesus,” Bruce whispered, his own pulse racing as he ran his hands through his hair and stepped closer to Tony and the now-unconscious girl. “What the hell did they do to her?”
Before Tony could respond, Nick slammed on the door to the cargo hold, opening the makeshift lab up to the freezing air.
“Get her on the Quinjet,” Fury snapped, his voice sharp and commanding as he stepped over the shattered glass of the syringe. “Now. Before she wakes up again.”
Bruce stumbled to gather their materials as Tony hoisted the girl’s limp body onto the nearby stretcher, her dark hair falling in tangled, sweat-soaked curls.
They rushed her down the ice-covered corridor and out onto the snow-covered landing pad where the Quinjet waited, its engines already whining in the thin, frigid air.
As they loaded the girl on the jet, securing her wrists and ankles with metal restraints once more, Fury stepped up beside them, reaching for his radio.
As the Quinjet roared into the air, Fury turned to Tony and Bruce, his jaw set, his voice grim. “I have a theory,” he muttered, his one good eye glancing back at the girl. “But I need you two to confirm it before we bring Rogers into this.”
Tony felt his stomach twist, a prickling sensation creeping down the back of his neck. “What theory?”
Fury hesitated. “Her appearance matches Grace Rogers – Steve’s sister. She was declared MIA not too long after Rogers went into the ice, but they never found a body, and SHIELD’s records on her always seemed a little too…convenient.”
Bruce felt his blood run cold, his eyes pausing on the girl’s limp form as his mind raced to process the implications of what Fury had just said. “Wait, you’re saying this is…?”
Fury met Bruce’s perplexed gaze. “I’m saying that if I’m right, we just found Steve Rogers’ little sister – and she’s been in HYDRA’s hands for the better part of seventy years.”
May 10, 1940: Brooklyn, NY
The cramped, cluttered apartment was dark and silent for the first time in a while. Grace assumed that Steve was out somewhere with Bucky, which allowed her to have a moment to just breathe without having to mind someone else any attention. She stood hunched over the chipped countertop and placed her medical bag down as she took a slow breath.
The long, grueling shift at the hospital had left her exhausted and achy, her eyes stinging with the strain of too many hours spent awake. Thanks to the program offered by the Kings County Hospital, she was going to be able to follow in her mother’s footsteps as a nurse. And all it took was three years of long, grueling hours and emotionally taxing on-the-job experiences. Almost two years in and she was starting to realize why her mother slept all the time.
The sharp, metallic clang of a fist pounding against the apartment door sent a jolt of panic through her body, and she whipped around as the faint stench of whiskey drifted in through the cracked door frame.
“Grace!” came the low, slurred voice from the hallway, with a bitter anger lacing the shout. “Grace, I know you’re in there! Open the damn door!”
Grace’s breath hitched in her throat, her fingers clenching into tight, white-knuckled fists where there were permanent marks in her palms from her fingernails. She debated ignoring her high school boyfriend’ angry calls to open the door, but she knew he wouldn’t leave until he had seen her.
“Grace!” he snarled, his voice low as he shook the door handle with force. “Open the damn door! I know you’re in there!”
Grace hesitated for just a moment, and then, without thinking, she reached for the door handle and opened it with a smile, attempting to discourage Amos from getting any more upset than he already was.
Amos swayed into the apartment clutching a half-empty bottle of cheap whiskey in one hand, his bloodshot eyes locking onto Grace’s face as he let out a sharp, bitter bark of laughter.
“There you are,” he slurred, his voice low. “My sweet, little Grace. Too good to come see me after work, huh? Too busy patching up little kids and their ouchies to bother with your own boyfriend?”
Grace’s jaw tightened as she instinctively stepped back. “Amos,” she whispered. “You’re drunk. You need to leave.”
Amos’s gaze narrowed, his fingers gripping hard around the neck of the whiskey bottle as he took another stumbling step toward her.
“Oh, I need to leave?” he snarled, his voice coated with bitterness as he reached for her. He clamped around her wrist with a bone-crushing force. “I’m not going anywhere, Grace. You’re not gonna just walk away from me. You hear me?”
Before she could react, his free hand shot out, the back of his calloused, whiskey-slick knuckles crashing against her cheek with a sharp sting that sent a wave of white-hot pain shooting up the side of her head. Grace wobbled back, crashing against the edge of the kitchen counter as her eyes filled with tears.
It had become a routine since Amos was fired from his carpentry job nearly five months ago.
“Amos,” she choked. “Please...stop.”
Amos let out another sharp, bitter bark of laughter, his eyes narrowing with a violent spark of anger as he reached for her again, clamping down around her shoulders as he shoved her back against the counter.
The sound of the apartment door swinging open behind them sent a fresh wave of panic racing through Grace’s chest, her glassy eyes snapping open as the too-familiar sound of Steve’s footsteps echoed through the living room.
“Grace?” Steve called, his voice panicked as he rushed into the kitchen, his face going slack with shock as he locked eyes with his sister, her frame still pinned against the kitchen counter by Amos’s rough hands. “Grace, what...what the hell is going on?”
Before Grace could react, Bucky shoved past Steve, tearing through the apartment as he grabbed Amos by the collar and yanked him away from Grace, his fingers clenched into white-knuckled fists as he shoved the smaller boy back against the wall behind them.
“Get your hands off her,” Bucky snarled, his voice dangerous as he gripped Amos' throat. “Or I swear, I’ll break every bone in your body.”
Grace stumbled away from the kitchen counter, not daring to look away from Amos and Bucky.
Amos let out a choked whimper, his eyes switching nervously between Bucky’s furious face and Grace’s frazzled expression as he tried to wrench himself free of Bucky’s iron grip.
“Bucky,” Grace whispered as she reached up to brush a trembling hand over her stinging cheek, a fresh wave of shame and fear crashing down. “Let him go.”
Bucky’s jaw clenched his eyes still locked on Amos’s. For a moment, no one moved.
Then, with a low growl, Bucky released his grip on Amos’s throat, shoving the smaller boy back against the wall.
“Get out,” Bucky snarled. “Get out, and don’t come back. You ever touch her again, and I’ll make you regret it.”
Amos let out a faint choking noise as he scrambled to his feet. He stumbled toward the open apartment door, too shocked to look at Grace. The apartment door slammed shut behind him and the faint sound of his unsteady footsteps faded into the hallway.
Finally, Steve stepped forward, his face still flushed with anger as he reached for his sister.
“What the hell were you thinking, Grace?” he snapped. “You’re smarter than this. You should have more self-worth than to let someone treat you like that.”
Grace’s eyes filled with tears as a new blush, a blush of embarrassment, taking over her face.
“I know,” she whispered. “I know, Steve. I know.”
Bucky glanced at Grace's downcast face as he took a slow, deliberate step toward her. “Steve,” he muttered, shooting his friend a sharp warning glance. “Take it easy.”
Steve’s head snapped up. “Take it easy?” he spat. “She let him into our home. She let him hurt her for God knows how long.”
Grace’s breath hitched in her throat. “Fine,” she choked as she shoved her way past her brother. “Fine. You want me to go? I’ll go.”
The apartment door slammed shut behind her as Bucky shot Steve a disapproving glare. “Real nice, Steve,” he muttered, his voice bitter. “Real nice.”
Bucky knew where she would go. The narrow, dimly-lit alley behind the diner she worked at in high school.
He found Grace leaning back against the brick wall, her eyes closed as she inhaled from a cigarette, just as he had seen her many times before.
The soft noise of footsteps on the pavement behind her sent a panic through Grace as she whipped her head around to see Bucky stepping into the pale, flickering circle of light where he joined her against the wall
They just stood there, Grace staring down and Bucky staring at her.
“How long?” Bucky muttered, breaking the silence as he watched the girl he had known since they were both barely tall enough to reach the counter of this very diner. “How long has this been going on?”
Grace hesitated for a moment, not meeting Bucky’s gaze. “Two months,” she whispered, lying through her teeth and hoping Bucky didn't press her for the real timeline.
He should have seen the signs. He should have known. He should have put the pieces together sooner.
But he hadn’t.
Now, he didn’t say anything else about it all. Instead, he removed the cigarette from Grace’s fingers and took a slow drag.
And for the first time in what felt like forever, Grace didn’t mind someone seeing her cry.
August 16, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1
The Quinjet’s engines roared as they let the Caucasus Mountains fall away behind them, the turbulence jostling the medical gurney strapped to the center of the hold.
Grace lay slumped against the restraints, still unmoving, though Tony made sure to check every few minutes.
Bruce sat across from him, adjusting his glasses, as he sifted through the files from the cargo hold.
Nick Fury stood at the far end, silent.
Finally, he turned to Tony and Bruce. “Alright,” he muttered.. “I suppose you two deserve some answers.”
Tony’s head snapped up. “Yeah, that would be nice,” he muttered. “What the hell did we just pull out of that bunker, Fury?”
Fury hesitated. “I’m not sure,” he said, his voice grim. “But if it’s what – or who – I think it is, then we have a lot of work to do.”
Bruce spoke up. “You said she’s Rogers’ sister?”
Fury nodded. “I don’t have confirmation yet, but based on what I know about Grace and what I’ve seen here…she might be.” Fury looked back at the girl. “She was part of the medical staff for Project Rebirth, recruited before she was deployed to the frontlines as a nurse. She worked under Howard, assisting Dr. Erskine with the early stages of the super soldier serum project.”
Tony froze. “Wait, hold on,” he snapped, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. “You’re saying my dad worked with her?”
“Maybe,” Fury said. “If this really is Grace Rogers, then yeah – Howard knew her. They worked together...she studied under him.”
Tony’s fingers flexed at his side. “But my dad never mentioned her,” he muttered. “Not once. Not in any of his journals, not in any of his notes…nothing.”
“She was young – barely 23 – and a woman. SHIELD wasn’t exactly eager to admit that they had someone like her on the payroll, even off the books. She wasn’t the clean-cut, all-American hero type. She was a nurse – a field medic – not a soldier. Howard probably kept her involvement quiet to protect her, keep her off the radar,” Nick explained.
“So you’re saying she might have…” Bruce questioned. “What? That she… survived?”
“I’m saying it’s a possibility,” Fury maintained. “But I need proof. I need a DNA match before I even consider telling Rogers about this. We can’t afford to get his hopes up based on a hunch.”
“Alright,” Tony muttered, his jaw tightening as he glanced back at the unconscious girl, the vibrations of the engines humming through his feet as the Quinjet cut through the freezing, gray sky. “Let’s get the DNA test done, then.”
May 17, 1940: Brooklyn, NY
Grace Rogers silently trudged down the cobblestone streets of Brooklyn after another long day at the hospital.
She had barely spoken to Steve in days, their argument over Amos still echoing in the back of her mind like the sting of a fist against her cheek. She had been avoiding their apartment as much as possible, spending her nights in the overcrowded nurses’ dormitory at the hospital and her days bouncing between the bustling noise of the emergency ward and the too-bright, too-clean sterility of the operating theater.
She hadn’t seen Bucky since that night in the alley behind the diner, his silent comfort still burned into her memory as clearly as the bitter taste of the stale cigarette smoke. She had half-expected him to come by the apartment, to try and talk to her, to try and coax her out of whatever dark, lonely place she had retreated to in the aftermath of her breakup with Amos.
But he hadn’t. And Grace wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or disappointed.
She reached the building that housed her and Steve’s apartment but hesitated for a moment before heading inside as she caught a glimpse of the flickering streetlight out of the corner of her eyes.
Then, without thinking, she turned on her heel and headed for the diner alley. She knew it was a bad habit, but she opened her pack as soon as she reached the end, ready for her hazy moment of silence before she went home and faced her brother.
“Long day?”
Grace whipped her head off of the brick wall and locked eyes with a broad-shouldered figure. The man gave a half-hearted smile as he reached up to scratch at the stubble along his jaw.
“Bucky,” she whispered. “What...what are you doing here?”
Bucky just grinned, fully this time as he tipped his head. “I was in the neighborhood,” he replied. “Thought I’d grab a cup of coffee. Figured you might be here.”
Grace fought back a smile as Bucky took his place next to her on the wall, holding a cup of coffee that had likely been made by Myrna this morning. She never made two batches in one day, just hoped no one would drink it all before they closed.
“Come on,” he muttered. “Take a load off. You look like hell.”
Grace let out a chuckle. “That’s what I’m doing, isn’t it?” She asked, gesturing to the cigarette between her fingers. Bucky held out his flimsy paper cup and Grace accepted, taking a slow sip.
It had become a quiet, unspoken routine. After her long, exhausting shifts at the hospital, Grace would take the long way home and find Bucky, already leaned up against the brick wall with two cups of weak, watered-down coffee.
They would stand there for hours. They rarely spoke, their conversations limited to half-formed thoughts or stories from the emergency department and shared, knowing glances.
But that was enough. It had become a kind of silent understanding, a mutual, wordless agreement to just be there for each other, to share the quiet ache of loneliness and exhaustion without judgment or expectation. And without mentioning Steve.
August 16, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1
The steady hum of the monitors filled the sleek, glass-walled lab, the harsh, sterile light shadows across the polished metal countertops and flickering computer screens.
Grace lay strapped to the gurney, her lips parting only for quiet mumbles as the sedative began wearing off.
Tony leaned against the edge of one of the counters as he eyed the DNA scanning sequence displayed on one of the computers. The flickering screen rapidly scrolled through lines of genetic code as it processed the blood sample he had hastily collected on the Quinjet.
Bruce stood beside him, glancing nervously between the girl and the screen.
Nick Fury stood at the far end of the lab, his jaw set, his gloved fingers flexing at his sides as the sequence continued to flash and click.
The seconds stretched into what felt like hours as each new line of genetic code was processed. Finally, with a soft, mechanical beep, the screen froze, and the final results flashed onto the display.
SUBJECT: DOE, JANEMATCH: 99.9%RELATIONSHIP: SIBLING – ROGERS, STEVE
Tony felt his stomach twist, his pulse spiking as the confirmation hit him like a physical blow.
Next to him, Bruce scrolled through the page, attempting to find something indicating a mistake in the reading.
“Holy hell,” Tony said flatly. “It’s really her. It’s actually her.”
“Jesus,” Bruce said to himself. “What the hell did they do to her?”
Tony went into skeptic mode. “This doesn’t make any sense,” he muttered as he glanced back at Bruce, his eyes wide with disbelief. “Why the hell would HYDRA freeze Steve’s sister? What did they want with her?”
Nick interrupted the frenzy with an announcement. “I need to make a call. Rogers needs to know about this.”
Tony scoffed and waved Nick away. “Yeah, yeah, good luck with that. We’ll be here hoping she doesn’t wake up.”
Tony felt an all-too-familiar tightness in his chest, a creeping sense of betrayal and disbelief that his father – the man he had spent his entire life trying to live up to – had kept this from him.
“I don’t know about you, Banner,” Tony muttered to the other man. “But I wish I called in sick today.”
March 17, 1940: Behind the Diner
Tonight, it was raining. Hard. Grace’s cigarette had been put out by the heavy drops, and Bucky’s paper cup was getting soggy. But he didn’t say anything, just stayed there, waiting in the cold until Grace seemed to breathe a little easier.
He glanced over at her, her shoulders not so tight anymore. “You’re not walking home in this, are you?”
Grace managed a faint smile as she forced herself to meet his knowing gaze. “I’ve walked through worse,” she spoke softly. “It’s just a little rain.”
Bucky narrowed his eyes. Her and her pride.
“Grace,” he started his rebuttal. “Don’t be stubborn. My place is just a few blocks from here. You can crash on the couch. It’s better than catching pneumonia.”
Grace hesitated for a moment as she felt a faint blush creep up in the nape of her neck.
She should say no. She should laugh it off, wave him away with a half-hearted excuse about needing to be up early for her shift at the hospital, just like she always did. She should thank him for the coffee, toss her cup into the ever-overflowing dumpster, and slip back out into the rain-soaked darkness.
But she didn’t.
Instead, she took a slow breath and looked back up at the taller man, who was now using his jacket as a makeshift umbrella for the both of them. Besides, he was just a friend lending a hand. And a couch. And a jacket.
“Alright,” she whispered as the blush creeped to her cheeks. “Alright, Bucky. Lead the way.”
Bucky’s eyes softened, his shoulders relaxing just a little as guided her out of the alley, ensuring that his jacket was covering her more than him.
August 16, 2012: Avengers Tower, Communications Room
Nick Fury paced the length of the small communications room, his boots clanging against the polished marble floor. He reached for the phone clipped to his belt and took a slow, steadying breath.
He had made countless difficult calls in his career – informing families of fallen agents, negotiating hostage releases, calling in airstrikes on targets too dangerous to let live – but this one felt different. More personal. More complicated. Finding Steve’s sister all preserved and ready to enter the new century would have been great. But finding her all preserved in a HYDRA base was a different story.
“Rogers,” he spoke evenly. “This is Fury. Are you alone?”
There was a brief pause, followed by the faint sound of a television clicking off in the background.
“Yeah,” came Steve’s voice, his tone tinged with an underlying note of confusion. “I’m alone. What’s going on, Fury?”
“I need you to come to Avengers Tower,” Fury said grimly. “Now.”
There was another brief pause, this time followed by the muffled sound of Steve’s feet clanging against the floor as he moved away from the television. “What’s going on?” Steve asked again, his voice tense. “Is something wrong?”
Fury hesitated, then forced himself to speak. “I need you to come to the Tower,” he repeated. “It’s… it’s about your sister.”
There was only silence on the other end for a few moments, but Fury knew Steve’s mind was starting to race.
“My sister?” Steve asked carefully. “What…What do you mean? What happened? Did you find something?”
Fury pinched the bridge of his nose. “I can’t explain right now,” he said, tightening his grip on his phone; “Just…get to the Tower. Now.”
Fury heard Steve exhale loudly. “I’ll be there in ten,” Steve said before hanging up and dropping his phone onto the edge of the kitchen counter. He stumbled back a step, wondering what news Fury could possibly have about his little sister. Steve steadied himself. “Ten minutes.”
September 3, 1940: Bucky’s Apartment, Brooklyn, NY
The first time Grace stayed over at Bucky’s apartment, it felt strange, unfamiliar, even though she had done it countless times during their childhood. But that was when Steve was there. When there were no unspoken understandings.
The surprisingly tidy living room was filled with the scent of old leather, and Grace curled up beneath the quilted blanket Bucky had tossed over her shoulders without a word.
She had fallen asleep listening to the radiator in the corner and the white noise of the rain pounding on the ground outside. She had woken to the quiet sound of the radio and the unmistakable scent of burnt coffee drifting in from the kitchen as Bucky leaned against the door frame, offering her a crooked grin.
“Morning, Gracie,” he had spoken, his voice gravelly as he reached for a chipped coffee mug to pour her a cup. “Hope you like your coffee strong and bitter. It’s the only way I know how to make it.”
Grace smiled, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes and chiding him for the use of that nickname. She took a sip of the coffee and made a face up at Bucky. “And burnt, apparently.”
From that night on, it became a habit that neither of them ever bothered to question or analyze too closely. They began bypassing their silence in the alleyway and instead began taking smoke breaks on Bucky’s balcony, though those had become fewer and farther between. Bucky would pour a cup of weak, watery coffee and sit beside her on the couch as they shared the comfortable silence.
Grace always stopped by after her days at the hospital, but she didn’t always sleep over. However, when the rain was coming down too hard, or the wind was blowing too sharp, or sometimes for no reason at all, Bucky would catch her elbow as she went to leave, tipping his head to the side and offering her that same crooked grin.
“Stay the night, Gracie,” he would murmur. “You know my couch is comfier than your cot at the hospital.”
Grace would pretend to roll her eyes at his use of her nickname as she fought off the heat from her pink-tinged cheeks.
“Oh, fine,” she would mutter. “But only because I’m too tired to argue with you, James.”
He would chuckle at using his real name and reach for the old deck of cards on the shelf above the stove. He would shuffle the worn, dog-eared cards with practiced ease.
“Alright, Gracie, but don’t think I’m going to take it easy on you just because you’ve had a rough day. I’m in it to win it.”
Grace would let out a low laugh and sigh as she reached for her mug of coffee. He had gotten better at making sure it didn’t burn.
They would play cards for hours as they shot each other sharp, teasing glances over the water-stained tabletop. And sometimes, when the games dragged on into the early hours of the morning, when they had moved to the couch over a game of War and the weak light of the streetlamp was their only source of light, Grace would find herself leaning into Bucky, falling asleep not out of exhaustion, but out of comfort.
Bucky would sit there, quietly and contently observing the girl leaning against his shoulder. And without quite realizing what he was doing, he would reach up to brush a strand of Grace’s curls behind her ear as she faded into slumber.
In moments like that, Grace would let herself hope for more rain, more stolen moments over cards, more nights spent curled up on Bucky’s sagging couch as the creak of the radiator and the crackling jazz tune drifted into the air around them.
In moments like that, Bucky would find himself looking at her for just a little too long, his softening eyes lingering on her long eyelashes and pursed, sleeping lips.
But he would never tell her that.
August 17, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1
The automatic doors to the medical lab hissed as Steve Rogers hurried into the room so brightly lit you couldn’t tell it was creeping into the early hours of next day. The sharp, chemical scent of antiseptic stung his nostrils, and the faint, rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor echoed in his ears as his eyes raced around, searching for Fury until he finally processed the sight of the figure strapped to the medical gurney in the center of the room. A small female figure with dark curls, twitching under the bright lights.
Grace.
It was her, unmistakably.
She shook with each breath as the last traces of the sedative slowly wore off. Her head lolled to the side as her eyes fluttered, not quite opening yet.
Tony and Bruce stood beside the gurney, watching the encounter nervously. Steve had yet to acknowledge them, and they stiffened as he took a slow, unsteady step forward.
Fury lingered in the corner instinctively tracing the holster on his hip. This wasn’t going to be one of those happy family reunions.
Steve caught his breath as he carefully examined the figure, sure that he was dreaming.
“Grace?” he whispered. “Grace… is that you?”
Grace’s head jerked to the side, as her eyes popped open.
For a brief, heart-stopping moment, her glassy, unfocused eyes locked onto Steve’s, and her lips parted in a faint, breathless whisper as a flicker of recognition flashed across her pale features.
But then the flicker was gone, replaced by a sudden, sharp burst of panic as she strained against the thick, metal restraints as the heart monitor started beeping frantically in time with her ragged, uneven breaths.
“No, no, no,” she gasped, her voice panicked as she lifted her head and jerked it back, slamming herself on the gurney. Not once, not twice, but repeatedly. “Где я? Что происходит?” (Where am I? What’s happening?)
Steve watched helplessly as his sister thrashed around.
“Grace,” he whispered again. He reached for her shaking hand, his heart breaking at the sight. “Grace, it’s me. It’s Steve.”
Grace paused her thrashing for just a moment to take a double-glance at Steve, a big man who now seemed so small. In an instant, her eyes darted away again, her pulse spiking as the heart monitor continued to beep frantically, and she began attempting to twist away from the brother she did not, or could not, recognize. She writhed against the restraints, clawing at the air as she let out a choked, animalistic sob.
“Пожалуйста, нет!” (Please, no!) Her chest heaved. “Не трогай меня!” (Don’t touch me!)
Steve felt his heart shatter as he stumbled back a step, and he watched his sister’s contorted, panic-stricken face as she thrashed against the restraints, continuing her screams in Russian.
“Jesus,” Tony muttered, his own pulse spiking as he reached for the edge of the gurney. “We need to sedate her before she hurts herself.”
Bruce stumbled forward, and he reached for the small, glass vial of tranquilizer on the nearby workbench. “Steve,” he spoke hurriedly. “You need to back up. I’m sorry.”
Steve couldn’t do a thing as he watched the two scientists stick her with a needle and inject the sedative.
He had imagined this moment a thousand times. The day he would be reunited with his sister. He never imagined it like this.
February 28, 1941: Bucky’s
It had been snowing this time, and Grace and Bucky had already completed the methodical dance of pretending like she was thinking about leaving. It wasn’t like she was avoiding Steve, or that she really needed a free cup of joe. She just wanted to stay.
Grace leaned back against the cushions, her fingers still wrapped tightly around the not-so-awful mug of coffee Bucky had pressed into her hands as soon as she walked through the door.
She had barely managed to kick off her damp, second-hand shoes and shrug out of her flurry covered coat before Bucky had tugged her down onto the couch beside him, holding his own cup of coffee in hand.
“Long day, Gracie?” He had teased, shuffling the deck of cards as he had done so many times before. “Or just a long walk?”
Grace had managed a half-cocked smile as she forced herself to sit up. “Both,” she had muttered. “But don’t let that fool you, James. I’m still going to kick your ass at rummy.”
Bucky had let out a low, comfortable laugh at that. “Oh, we’ll see about that, Gracie,” he had spoken, fighting against the burning lump rising in his throat. “We’ll see.”
They had played cards for hours, just like always. But now, the battered deck of cards lay forgotten on the coffee table. And they still weren’t tired.
Bucky reached for the dial on the side of the radio next to the couch, and the familiar strains of the jazz tune faded into a slow, mournful ballad, the crackle of the singer’s voice echoing softly through the room.
Grace let out a quiet scoff to herself in response to hearing the change in genre.
“What?” Bucky poked. “You got something against Billie Holiday, Gracie?”
Grace shook her head smiling, that blush creeping back up her neck. “No,” she said softly, forcing herself to look away from the man. “I just...I didn’t think you were the sentimental type, James.”
Bucky gave a crooked grin before he reached for her, tugging her to her feet.
“Come on, Gracie,” he invited, one hand nestled into the curve of her waist as he began to sway to the ballad. “Dance with me.”
Grace let out a chuckle at Bucky’s poor rhythm, but placed a hand on his shoulder and began to sway along. She took a clumsy step to the side, her frame crashing against his shoulder as she let out an embarrassed squeak.
Bucky just chuckled. “Here,” he whispered as he gestured down, guiding her feet onto the tops of his thready socks. “Just follow my lead.”
Grace didn’t have any air left in her to laugh, so she just offered him a toothy smile, caught off guard by the out-of-routine intimacy.
“Maybe one day, Gracie,” he whispered as he tipped his head down to rest his chin against the top of her head. “I’ll teach you to dance the right way.”
Grace smiled, shaking her head against Bucky’s chest, now so close she could hear his heartbeat.
“What?” Bucky lifted his head and looked down at her, smirking coyly. “You don’t think I have what it takes?”
Grace felt the blush rising again. “No…I didn’t say that…I just–”
Then, all at once, the moment shattered as the creaky radiator cut through the air, and both individuals stepped away from each other.
Bucky let out an uncomfortable chuckle, his own cheeks now creeping with pink as he reached up to scratch at his stubble.
“Sorry,” he muttered, shooting her a nervous glance. “I, uh... I guess I’m just tired. Long day. You know how it is.”
Grace looked back at the man, forcing herself to blink away the tears that tempted the corners of her eyes as she shot him a reassuring smile.
“Yeah,” she whispered, swaying on her heels ever so slightly. “Long day.”
They stood there another quiet beat as the Billie Holiday ballad finished.
Finally, Bucky broke the silence. “Take the bed, Gracie,” he offered. “I’ll take the couch.”
Grace hesitated for a moment. “Alright, James,” she whispered. “Alright.”
August 17, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Observation Deck
Tony and Bruce stood around a hologram display in the observation deck, carefully reading through files found in the Caucasus. Steve was quietly sitting in the corner of the room, eyes downcast while he listened to the scientists try to process the information they were seeing.
“JARVIS, pull up the image files,” Tony muttered.“I want to see what HYDRA was doing to her.”
“Of course, sir,” JARVIS replied. The lines of text vanished from the display and were replaced by a series of grainy photographs, each more horrifying than the last.
The first image flickered into focus as the pair of scientists leaned in closer, their gazes locked on the nightmarish scene captured in the photo.
Grace knelt on the metal floor of a small cell, her sweat-soaked hair clinging to her cheeks as she clutched her bloodied hands to her chest. Her eyes were filled with terror as she looked at the camera, with the photo presumably taken by one of HYDRA’s scientists. There was what looked to be a puddle of vomit on the ground in front of her.
Steve looked up for a moment, then instantly regretted it. His heart sank into his stomach and he himself was fighting back vomit as he tried to force himself to look away before the next photo appeared on the display.
This photo showed Grace with a thick mouthguard in, which was barely noticeable due to the large metal headband surrounding her temples. Grace was bolted into a chair, restrained by her arms, legs, and neck.
Steve started sweating when he noticed Grace’s fingernails were torn off.
“Oh my God,” Bruce whispered to himself. “They were…”
Tony tightened his grip on the edge of the table. “Electroshock. Trying to condition her. Reprogram her.”
The image flickered again, replaced by a third photo – Grace was strapped to a hospital bed and there was a thin tube leading a steady stream of blue liquid to an IV in Grace’s arm. The serum. In the photo, Grace was contorting her body as if she was possessed, and you could tell she was in pain as she threw herself backwards and attempted to claw at the skin around the IV.
Steve felt his pulse spike as he remembered back to the pain he felt during his own injection. “Where the hell is Fury?” he interrupted. “He has a lot of nerve…some sick show-and-tell for my kid sister who doesn’t even recognize me?” Steve paced towards Stark. “And then he just leaves? Now I’m supposed to trust you two to–”
“Rogers–” Tony started, holding his hand up to calm Steve down, “I need you to–”
“You need me to what ?” Steve swatted Tony’s hand away. “I need you to do something helpful instead of–”
“Steve,” Tony said firmly, gripping Steve by the shoulders. “We are helping. Fury is sorting through everything else we found in that lab. It was a big lab. It was all just for her, okay? We have no clue what we are getting ourselves into, and we’re not trying to get anyone killed in the process, including your sister. Now either take a breather or go sit down.”
Tony released his grip on Steve as an uncomfortable silence filled the room.
Bruce, ever the mediator, broke the silence. “Steve, we don’t have to keep going with the photos right now,” he said softly, not making eye contact with the blonde man.
Steve swallowed hard and shook his head. “No…I…I get it. I’m sorry…I just–”
“I know,” Bruce said, “but these photos will help us help Grace.” Bruce looked back at Steve, who was sitting in the corner again, face buried in his hands. “Just…don’t be afraid to step out.”
Steve’s eye twitched as he looked back up from his hands, nodding in response to Banner as the display flicked to the next photo.
This time, the photo showed Grace staring back with empty eyes. She had a muzzle on, but Steve had seen those eyes many times before. He had seen them when he told her about Bucky’s fall. He had seen them when he yelled at Grace unnecessarily. He had seen them at their mother’s funeral. Grace looked small in comparison to the dark emptiness in the background of the photo. She was in some kind of aircraft, and she had her arms wrapped around her torso – almost as if she was hugging herself. She might have been wearing a muzzle, but this didn’t hide the spot near her left ear where there had clearly been a chunk of her hair ripped out.
The image flickered again. This image showed Grace hunched over in her metal cell again, but this time, you could see the detailed outline of her bruised and battered spine through her hospital gown, and if you looked past her protruding elbows, you could see every single one of her ribs. She wasn’t looking at the camera anymore.
Tony thought back to his own time of isolation, back in the cave. He looked a bit like that when he returned. He looked starved too.
The next photo was a stark contrast between the previous. Grace stood in the front of her cell, her eyes full of rage and her lips curled into a snarl. Behind her was the lifeless body of what looked to be a HYDRA doctor, his white coat soaked with blood. There was no real weapon visible in the scene, but Grace clutched onto what looked like an ink pen.
Bruce knew what it was like to be that angry.
Bruce was so distracted by his own thoughts that he almost didn’t look up for the last photo of the sequence. In this photo, Grace was in a different room, this one also all metal, save for the twin-sized, blood spotted mattress she was sitting on. She still had empty eyes, but she was crying. The muzzle didn’t cover the large metal collar around her neck, chaining her to the wall behind her. Grace was sitting curled up tightly, but it didn’t change the fact that you could tell she was naked.
Steve leaned over the trash can on his right and threw up.
March 10, 1941: Fulton Street Diner
The small, crowded diner was loud with the clatter of plates and the low murmur of a dozen overlapping conversations. The air was thick with the greasy smell of fried eggs and coffee, but it was much better than the smell of the dumpster in the alley behind the diner.
Bucky leaned back in the cracked vinyl booth, one arm stretched across the backrest. Grace sat beside him, her head tilted as she stirred the whipped cream remains of her chocolate milkshake with a long, silver spoon. It was Bucky’s birthday, but he had bought the shakes, insisting the Rogers siblings save up for new coats or shoes.
Steve sat across the booth, frowning slightly as he watched the two of them. He noticed Grace’s faint, wistful smile. He noticed the way Bucky’s arm hovered just a little too close to her shoulder, his fingers brushing the fabric of her dress each time she shifted in her seat.
He had been noticing the small, quiet changes for weeks now. The way Bucky’s gaze lingered on Grace a little too long when he thought no one was looking. The way her eyes lit up when he walked into a room. The way she tried to hide the nervous tinge that crept into her cheeks whenever his name came up in conversation.
It had started as a nagging suspicion. But now, sitting here in the cramped, noisy diner, watching the two of them share a small smile over celebratory milkshakes, he couldn’t pretend to not see it anymore.
Steve set his milkshake spoon down with a decisive clink. Both Bucky and Grace glanced up, their small, secretive smiles fading as they caught the perplexed look on his face.
“You two…” Steve said with a mix of concern and frustration. “You’re not...you’re not getting ideas, are you?”
Grace stiffened beside Bucky, her spoon clattering against the side of her glass as her eyes widened, the color draining from her cheeks. Bucky’s easy, lopsided grin faltered, his arm slipping from the backrest as he straightened in his seat.
“C’mon, Steve,” Bucky said, forcing a strained chuckle as he leaned forward, his forearms resting on the edge of the table as his fingers twisting together nervously. “What are you talking about?”
Steve let out a slow, heavy breath, his gaze meeting Grace’s before looking back at Bucky.
“I’m not an idiot, Buck,” Steve said curtly. “I’ve seen the way you two look at each other. The way you act around each other. I know you’re close, but this…,” he said, gesturing between the two, “whatever this is, it’s a bad idea.”
Grace looked down at her milkshake glass.
“Steve, I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Bucky said, still forcing a smile.
Steve scoffed. “I know my sister, and I know you. And I know that whatever this is, it’s a mistake. A disaster waiting to happen.”
Grace felt an ache bloom in her chest.
“Steve,” Bucky said. “You’re my best friend. I’d never do anything to hurt you or Grace. You know that.”
“But you have to admit that it would be insane to think this is a good idea,” Steve said, finally starting to relax. “To think that this...wouldn’t end horribly for both of you.”
The words hung in the air as Grace eyed Bucky through her peripheral vision. Then, she looked up and forced a smiled at her brother. “You know I’m smarter than that, Steve.”
And then Steve stood, feeling accomplished enough to leave the pair alone. “I know,” he said before teasingly pointing at Bucky. “But this guy…this guy takes stupid with him wherever he goes.”
They all laughed, Steve louder than the other two, before he slipped out of the aisle and out the front door of the diner, leaving Bucky and Grace sitting in silence – a silence that was no longer comfortable.
August 29, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Observation Deck
Steve sat in the observation room, his eyes fixed on the monitor displaying a live feed of his sister. Grace was currently asleep, the only time she was out of her restraints. Banner told Steve that they would have to take things as slow as possible, but even progress this small made Steve feel hopeful. Tony and Bruce shuffled into the room, Fury following behind them.
Nick set a small box on the table in front of Steve before sitting down.
“We found something while clearing out the rest of the cargo hold,” Nick explained. “Back at the base where we found her. They were still clearing out some of the lower levels, and found a crate stashed behind a false wall in one of the holding cells. That box was in there. It looks like HYDRA kept some of her personal items. Things they didn’t bother to destroy.”
Steve leaned forward and pulled the box closer. “Personal items?” he muttered. “Like what?”
Nick hesitated. “Photographs. Letters. A few pieces of jewelry. We thought…well, Banner thought maybe they could help with the memory reconstruction. Give her something familiar.”
Steve felt his breath catch in his throat as he slowly pulled the lid open to reveal neatly stacked black-and-white photos and yellowed letters nestled inside.
Steve meticulously emptied out the box’s contents onto the table, noticing the smeared ink and familiar, flowing script that covered the pages of stationary. “I don’t see any jewelry.”
“Give me a minute, will you, Rogers?” Nick muttered. He carefully reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small drawstring pouch. From that, he pulled out a silver locket. The thin chain was knotted as though it had been worn regularly. Also hanging off the chain was a silver ring, its small diamond glistening under the harsh observation deck light.
Steve inhaled sharply. He reached for Grace’s necklace – the necklace that was once their mother’s. He thumbed the diamond nestled in the hillock of the ring, silently remembering how Grace showed it off to everyone she met. How Bucky wished he could have bought her a nicer one.
Bruce and Nick watched Steve examine the jewelry while Tony curiously sifted through the photos. Stark looked up to ask about one of the photos but paused when he saw what was in Steve’s hands. “Is that…?”
Steve looked up quickly, pulling himself out of memory lane. “Her engagement ring,” Steve said with a wistful smile. “The locket was our mom’s...I…I don’t know…” He took a deep breath. “I have no idea how she managed to hold onto them all these years.”
Tony looked at the all-American super soldier as he passed Bruce a photo. Bruce examined it, finding a much softer, much brighter Grace. She was wearing a polka-dotted dress and laughing unabashedly as a tall, clean-cut man enveloped her in an embrace from behind. The man, who Bruce recognized as the late Sergeant Barnes, was smiling into Grace’s rosy cheeks. Banner smiled sadly at the photo.
“Maybe…maybe that will help,” Bruce reassured Steve. “Maybe it will help her remember.”
March 11, 1941: Bucky’s
The door to Bucky’s small apartment creaked open, the hinges groaning in protest as Grace stepped inside. Bucky followed close behind, reaching past her to flick on the living room light.
Grace dropped her coat onto the back of the couch and reached for the deck of cards still on the coffee table from their last game.
Bucky closed the door quietly behind them. He ran a hand through his hair, silently anticipating the tension after yesterday’s conversation at the diner.
For a long, heavy moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, Grace cracked a smile and let out a nervous bark of laughter. “I can’t believe Steve,” she said, her voice high and thin, the words tumbling from her lips. “He thinks... he thinks you and I... that we...”
She couldn’t finish the sentence, her words dissolving into another burst of shaky, half-hysterical laughter, her hands clutching at the fabric of her dress as she swayed on her heels.
Bucky blinked at her, his brows furrowing, his lips parting slightly in confused, wary surprise. But then, slowly, a lopsided grin crept across his face, his own shoulders relaxing just a bit as he let out a chuckle.
“He thinks we’re sweet on each other,” Bucky said, each word dripping with forced, incredulous amusement. He leaned back against the kitchen table as he shook his head, his eyes sparkling with exaggerated mirth. “Can you imagine? You and me?”
Grace pressed the back of her hand to her mouth, muffling her uncertain laughter. “Insane,” she managed. “Completely insane.”
Bucky let out another humorless laugh, his head tipping back as he forced the words out. “What, you think I’m gonna start bringing you flowers? Writing you love letters? Whispering sweet nothings in your ear?” He shook his head, looking back down at Grace with a dull pain in his chest. “C’mon, Grace, you know better than that.”
Grace eked out a half-choked snort as she forced herself to match his easy, joking tone, to pretend that the idea of falling for him was this ridiculous. “And what, you think I’m gonna start batting my lashes at you, swooning like some lovesick girl in a dime-store novel?” she shot back, her eyes narrowing in exaggerated suspicion. “Please. I’d rather fall down a flight of stairs.”
Bucky laughed quietly as he forced himself to ignore the ache in his chest and push away the simmering warmth that spread through his veins every time she looked at him.
“Yeah,” he muttered. “Yeah, that’d be just like you, wouldn’t it? Tripping over your own two feet instead of admitting you might actually like me.”
Grace’s breath caught, her eyes widening for just a fraction of a second before she shot him a defiant glare. “Please,” she smirked. “I’m not that clumsy.”
They both fell silent then, the faint, echoing sound of their forced laughter lingering like the ghost of the Billie Holiday ballad they once danced to. They stood there, their eyes locked.
And then, slowly, Bucky’s eyes slipped away from hers, and his hands slipped from the edge of the table as he turned down the narrow hallway that led to his bedroom.
“Get some sleep, Grace,” he muttered quietly. “I’ll see you in the morning.”
Grace watched him go, her heart still racing as she sank into the couch behind her.
And as the door to Bucky’s room clicked softly shut, Grace convinced herself for just a moment that it really was all just one big joke.
August 31, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1
The harsh lights of the medical lab shone down on Bruce as carefully adjusted the portable EEG scanner bolted to the side of the medical gurney, glancing between the readouts on the monitors and a trembling Grace sitting on the bed, strapped into restraints.
Grace forced herself to take a breath as she scanned the room. Her sweat-soaked hair clung to jagged scars that criss crossed her cheeks.
Bruce gave Grace a small, reassuring smile as he fidgeted with the tablet housing the two-way translation program patched together by JARVIS.
“Alright, JARVIS,” Bruce muttered. “Translate, real-time. Keep it simple.”
“Of course, Dr. Banner,” JARVIS replied. “Beginning real-time translation now.”
Bruce took another look at Grace, who was staring back anxiously, her fists white knuckling the sheets of her makeshift bed.
“Okay, Grace,” Bruce spoke softly. “I brought something for you. Something I thought might help you remember.”
Grace’s eyes met Bruce’s for a moment as she tried to comprehend the second voice translating Bruce’s words.
Bruce reached into the small case sitting on the edge of the nearby workbench, careful not to look away for too long as he pulled out the silver locket.
“This is yours,” Bruce said gently. “You wore this. It…it meant a lot to you.”
Grace stared intently at the necklace, eying the diamond of the ring dangling from the flimsy chain. Her fists unclenched and her chest heaved as memories of another life – a life she couldn’t quite place – flickered at the edges of her fractured mind.
Then, without warning, without even realizing what was happening, Grace’s mind went blank and her fists balled up again. She let out a choked yelp, snapping her head back as she threw her body against the gurney’s mattress. The necklace fell from Bruce’s hands and clattered on the floor as he rushed to Grace’s side. She spasmed violently against the thick, padded restraints bolted to the side of the gurney.
“Нет!” (No!) she screamed, her restrained limbs shaking. Grace’s fingers clawed at the air as she continued thrashing and snapping her head back. “Перестань! Я не буду!” (Stop it! I won’t!)
Bruce felt his heart skip a beat at the sight, and he looked up to the observation deck, hoping to signal someone else down for help.
“ты меня обманываешь!” (You trick me!) she screamed, her voice broken as she continued throwing herself back, now aiming for the metal sides of the gurney. “мне жаль…” (I’m sorry…)
Tony burst into the room, lunging towards one of the small syringes of sedative hilted on the wall above the workbench. He could feel the arc reactor humming in his chest as he carefully jabbed the needle into the side of her neck.
As Tony pressed down on the plunger, Grace clawed at his wrists and pleaded in a soft whimper, “Мне очень жаль…Я не хотел. Пожалуйста…не надо больше.” (I’m so sorry…please, I didn’t mean to. Please…no more.)
Grace let out one final sob before collapsing, and still holding onto Tony, she gasped out, “ты заставляешь меня... я больше не хочу причинять себе боль.” (You’re making me…I don’t want to punish myself anymore.)
August 3, 1941: The Rogers’ Apartment
Tonight, Bucky had come to Grace. He was pretending like it wasn’t because he didn’t trust him and Grace to be all alone. Pretending like he wanted Steve to be there as a reminder that Bucky shouldn’t say out loud exactly what he had been thinking for moths.
Steve was setting up Scrabble at the table as Bucky silently watched Grace sip coffee out of a chipped porcelain mug. She stared blankly at the small black-and-white television sitting on the counter.
Bucky leaned against the doorframe. “You know, Gracie,” he said. “If you keep drinking coffee this late, you’re never gonna get any sleep.”
Grace glanced nervously at Bucky. “Maybe I don’t want to sleep,” she uttered in response. “Maybe I’ve got too much on my mind.”
Bucky slowly stepped closer.
“Yeah?” he whispered, his eyes locked onto Grace’s. “What’s on your mind, Gracie?”
Grace swirled the mug of coffee around. “Nothing,” she whispered as she watched the coffee slosh around before forcing herself to look up and speak a little louder. “Just… just thinking about the future, I guess. Thinking about what comes next.”
Bucky took another step forward. “What, you thinking about finding a nice fella?” he teased. “Settling down? Getting a little house in the suburbs? A white picket fence, two kids, a dog?”
Grace tilted her head ever so slightly. “Maybe,” she spoke, not playing into Bucky’s remark. “Maybe I’ll settle down. Maybe I’ll find some nice guy to marry, raise a couple kids, live happily ever after.”
Bucky cautiously leaned in closer. “What about me?” he murmured, not teasing her anymore as he held eye contact with the curly-haired woman standing just a few inches in front of him. “What if I want to be that guy?”
Grace felt her mouth run dry as she searched to find the words to say. But instead, she let out a forced laugh, the sound barely reaching her cheeks as she looked away, stealing a glance at Steve in the next room.
“Don’t get any ideas, James,” she whispered, looking back at the taller man with a halfhearted smile. “I’d eat you alive.”
Bucky reached for the stubble on his jaw as he stepped back. “Yeah,” he said, giving Grace a lousy attempt of a reassuring grin. “Yeah…I guess you would.”
August 31, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Observation Deck
Back upstairs, Bruce breathlessly took a seat at the table and rested his head in his hands while Tony stood next to Steve, who was solemnly staring down at his now-sleeping sister.
“What the hell was that?” Bruce muttered to the other men. “What just happened?”
Tony clenched his jaw before turning around to face Banner.
“I thought… I thought the locket might help,” Bruce explained. “I thought it might trigger something – a memory, a connection – but…but I didn’t expect that. I didn’t expect her to…to react like that…I mean, what was that – some kind of…some kind of PTSD panic attack?”
“That was more than just a panic attack,” Tony said. “That was…that was something else. That was a full-blown meltdown. Like…like she was–”
Tony beelined to grab the tablet sitting on the table in front of Bruce. “She said something about punishment…I don’t – JARVIS, read that translation back to me.”
“Yes, sir. Ms. Rogers apologized for her reaction to the necklace and said ‘stop it, I won’t,’ followed by ‘you trick me’, ‘please, I didn’t mean to’, and ‘no more’,” the AI voice recalled. “The last thing Ms. Rogers said before going unconscious was, ‘You’re making me. I don’t want to punish myself anymore.’”
Steve’s gaze was still fixed on the limp body of his little sister as he listened to JARVIS emotionlessly recite his sister’s cries for help. He hesitated a moment before turning around. “You think they conditioned her to hurt herself if she starts to remember?” he offered in a low voice. “Like…like a failsafe? Some kind of self-punishment protocol?”
“It’s possible,” Bruce said. “It’s…it’s possible they built some kind of trigger into her conditioning.”
Tony fidgeted with the tablet. “Yeah,” he spoke curtly. “something to force her back into line.”
“We’re going to have to be more careful,” Bruce said to himself. “If we push her too hard, if we show her the wrong thing…we could send her even further back into her conditioning.”
Steve looked back down at his sister. “Yeah,” he whispered. “A lot more careful.”
December 11, 1941: The Rodgers’ Apartment
The windows of Grace and Steve’s apartment shook with every gust of wind that whipped through the snow-covered streets below. The soft, metallic clink of ice-laden power lines mingled with the radio, but this time, it wasn’t a slow ballad or a soft jazz tune. This time, it was the sound of dread settling over the city.
“...American forces in the Pacific continue to regroup after the devastating attack on Pearl Harbor earlier this week, as President Roosevelt prepares to address the nation once again...”
Grace Rogers sat curled up on the couch wrapped in her mother’s shawl. Steve was in bed, sick with the flu as Grace listened to the radio, attempting to digest the waves of shock and fear tumbling through her mind.
A soft creak came from the kitchen as Bucky practically tiptoed into the living room.
“Hey,” he whispered, lowering himself onto the couch beside her.“You, uh…you holding up okay, Gracie?”
Grace looked over at Bucky, whose face was riddled with worry.
“Yeah,” she murmured back. “Yeah…I’m…I’m fine. Just… just trying to wrap my head around it, y’know, James? It…it doesn’t feel real.”
Bucky frowned slightly. He could see Grace force herself to exhale.
“Yeah,” he said. “Yeah… I know what you mean. It… it doesn’t feel real.”
The two of them sat shoulder-to-shoulder in suffocating silence, both looking down at the ground. For a moment, Grace thought she might collapse into him and cry.
Then, without warning, Bucky gently reached for her hand.
“Gracie,” he spoke softly. “I’ve been…I’ve been thinking about something.”
Grace snapped out of her daze and looked into Bucky’s blue eyes as he rubbed his thumb over hers.
“About…about enlisting,” he continued, Grace already furrowing her brows in confusion. “You know…joining up. Doing my part. Going over there and…and fighting. Making a difference.”
Grace’s eyes glossed over as she struggled for the words that had caught in her throat, the words that might keep him from leaving, the words that might make him stay.
“Bucky, you…you don’t have to—” she started, shaking her head softly. “You don’t have to go. You…you don’t have to put yourself in danger like that. You don’t have to—”
Bucky leaned his head in, tightened his grip on her hand. “I don’t have to?” he whispered. “What are you saying, Gracie? Are you saying you want me to stay?”
Grace looked down at their interlocked fingers and gave a slow blink, allowing a tear slide down her pink cheeks.
She wanted to look up at him and tell him that she needed him to stay for her own selfish reasons, that she didn’t want to roll the dice and gamble on the chance that he may not come back.
But instead, she forced herself to look away.
“I just…I think it’s really brave of you,” she uttered with as much sincereness as she could muster. It was brave of him to want to go. Of course James Barnes would want to go, would want to put his life on the line for others. She took a breath before continuing, “To… to want to make a difference. That’s…that’s really brave, Bucky. Really brave.”
Bucky’s heart dropped at the use of the name ‘Bucky’, and he bit his lip to fight back asking Grace to give him a split second of honesty, to tell him what she was obviously hiding. Instead, he softly let go of Grace’s hand and leaned back into the couch.
“Yeah,” he whispered, his voice strained and broken. “Yeah…thanks, Gracie.”
September 2, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1, 3:41 a.m.
Grace’s eyes slowly fluttered open, her chest rising and falling in short bursts as she softly stirred under the blankets haphazardly piled around her. For just a beat, she mistook the metallic hums of the air vents for the tinny crackles of Bucky’s old radio.
Then, she looked down and saw the heavy restraints laying unbuckled next to her.
She wasn’t at home. She wasn’t under a pile of too-thin quilts and asleep on her too-creaky bed. Her eyes flicked around for some kind of familiarity until she caught a glimpse of silver on the ground below her. She forced herself to sit up and untangle her limbs from the heap of white blankets that reminded her of her days at the hospital in Brooklyn.
Grace delicately stepped down from her cot and reached for the silver locket. She exhaled softly at the sight of her engagement ring and carefully clasped the necklace around her neck. She thumbed the engravings of the silver heart, and for a single, heart-stopping moment, she felt at peace.
Then a voice came from out of nowhere. “Мисс Роджерс, вы хотите, чтобы я позвонил доктору Баннеру?” (Ms. Rogers, do you want me to call for Dr. Banner?)
Grace jumped at the sound and stumbled back into the makeshift bed. She looked around the dark room for the source of the foreign voice, but she found no one.
“What…?” she whispered. “Who…who’s there?”
“Мисс Роджерс, хотели бы вы сейчас говорить по-английски?” (Ms. Rogers, would you like to speak in English now?) The voice spoke.
“Please, I…I don’t want any trouble,” she said in a panicked voice. “I just want to go home.”
Grace caught sight of the glass door on the far side of the room as she pressed her fingernails into her divots in her palms.
“Please wait while I call for Mr. Stark.”
Grace looked around, now frantic. “Stark?...I don’t…I don’t understand…” A light flicked on from above. “I…I have to go…I have to go home.”
Grace dashed to the door and rattled the handle, but it wouldn’t budge. “Please,” she croaked. “I’ll just leave. Please, please just let me go home.” She shook the door with force.
Upstairs, Tony was already in action as Bruce lifted his head from the table. Tony glanced downstairs to see a terrified Grace banging on the glass door of the medical lab room.
“What…,” Bruce said, still half asleep. “What… what the hell is happening, Tony?”
“Sir,” JARVIS replied. “Ms. Rogers is awake. Her heart rate is spiking, and her EEG readings are irregular. She appears to be speaking in English, and she is in a highly agitated state”
It was Steve’s turn to panic, and in just a few seconds, he went from eyes closed and head resting against the wall behind him to bolting in the direction of the lab. “Where is she?”
“Steve, Steve, wait–” Tony called, Bruce following closely behind.
Grace’s pounds on the door echoed through the stairs, muffling Tony’s warnings to Steve. “Rogers, do not go in there, you don’t know what she–”“
The door to Grace’s room hissed open and Steve stumbled into the room, locking eyes with his sister’s as she backed against the wall. She looked back at him as if he was a ghost. To her, he was.
“Gracie,” Steve whispered as he slowly made his way across the room. “Gracie, it’s me.”
“Steve,” Banner warned from behind. “Don’t.”
Grace let out a pitiful cry, her face twisting in betrayal. “You don’t get to call me that,” she spat. “You…you left. This..this is your fault, Steve. You…you let him fall! You…you took him from me, and then you left and–”
“Gracie, please,” Steve pleaded, still making his way to his sister, who was pressed against the wall. “I’m here. I’m here. I didn’t let him go. I’m here. You’re here. We’re safe. We’re safe.”
Bruce slowly reached for a syringe, its vial already loaded with sedative.
“No!” Grace screamed. “No, you…you promised me, Steve! You promised me you’d keep him safe!” She pointed her finger at him. “You lied! You…you lied, and then you left me all alone! Where were you, huh?”
Steve reached for his sister only to be shoved away.
“Gracie, I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m so sorry. I should have been there. I should have protected you. I’m so sorry, Gracie. I’m so sorry.”
Grace shook her head, her vision clouded with angry tears, and when she looked up, she saw a man with dark features standing slightly behind Steve. She froze.
“You…you…,” her voice dropped as she locked eyes with Tony. “Howard? But you…no, no…no, this can’t be real,” she whispered to herself, no one daring to make the next move. “It’s not real.”
Then, without warning, Grace lunged in Tony’s direction. “You…” she snarled, “you liar! You coward!” She scratched him across the face, blind with rage. She shoved him backwards. “You weak, pathetic excuse of a–”
Steve attempted to pull Grace off of Tony, but she had her fingers locked in the man’s hair, still screaming while she violently yanked at him, “I trusted you! And you couldn’t even–”
The needle sunk down into Grace’s neck, and as Bruce injected the sedative, she collapsed into Steve, but her gaze never moved from Tony. “I…I needed…,” she murmured through gasps, “you promised…but you…you…” Steve held her as Grace’s legs went wobbly. “You selfish…”
Her eyes rolled back in her head as she crumpled onto the floor completely. She softly let out whimpers until she lay motionless, her head only supported by Steve’s arms.
No one moved until Bruce spoke up. “Get her back in restraints.”
January, 1942: Postal Exchanges
Letter #1: Bucky to Grace (Day 3 of Basic Training)
Dear Gracie,
I’m writing this from a bunk that feels like it was designed specifically to break my spine. The guy next to me snores loud enough to scare the coyotes away, and the food here is some kind of science experiment gone wrong. If I survive this, it’s gonna be a miracle.
You’ll be happy to know I haven’t tripped over my own feet yet, despite the drill sergeant trying his best to run us into the ground. The guy’s got lungs like a bullhorn and a face that looks like he’s been chewing on nails since birth. Makes me miss your sweet disposition and the way you only yell at me when I deserve it.
Steve’s letters keep telling me to keep my head up and “show ‘em what Brooklyn’s made of.” Thought about signing his name up for the next drill just to see how far that patriotic spirit takes him.
Tell him I’m fine and that I haven’t punched anyone (yet). Miss the way you two keep me grounded. Feels weird not having you around to tease me about my hair or yell at me for burning the coffee.
Take care of yourself, Gracie. Try not to get into too much trouble while I’m gone. If you do, make sure Steve’s around to keep you from accidentally burning down the apartment.
Write me back, alright? Just so I know you haven’t gone and joined the circus without me.
Yours (platonically),James
Letter #2: Grace to Bucky (Day 5 of Basic Training)
Dear James,
I can’t believe you’re really gone. The apartment feels too quiet, and Steve keeps moping around like someone kicked his favorite puppy. I tried to cheer him up by making breakfast, but I burned the toast and nearly set the whole kitchen on fire. Steve says you’d never let me live it down, so I guess I’ll just have to perfect my cooking before you come home.
I still can’t wrap my head around you being a soldier. I keep picturing you barking orders and terrifying some poor recruit who can’t figure out which end of the rifle is up, though I know it’s probably the other way around. All the girls in the neighborhood keep asking about you. I’m trying to keep them at bay, but you know how they get when someone mentions your name.
Steve keeps telling me you’ll be fine, but he doesn’t see how you can’t sit still for two minutes without starting a fight with gravity or some poor, unsuspecting piece of furniture. If you get yourself injured because you tripped over your own gun, I’ll never forgive you.
I miss you. It’s not the same here without you. Keep your head down and your fists up. And please, don’t let the drill sergeant break that big head of yours.
Write me back, James. I’m starting to forget what your handwriting looks like.
Your friend (and nothing more),Gracie
Letter #3: Bucky to Grace (Week 2 of Basic Training)
Gracie,
Didn’t think I’d be so desperate to hear from anyone, but getting your letter made this hellhole bearable. I read it twice, mostly because I couldn’t stop picturing you nearly setting the apartment on fire. Makes me almost wish I’d been there to see it. Almost.
Steve’s right, though—you really should stay away from the stove. We both know you enjoy my cooking better anyways.
Training’s getting tougher. They had us out running for hours yesterday. Thought I was gonna die right there on the field. Guess I’m not as tough as I thought.
They gave me some downtime today, so I thought I’d write you again. There’s a kid here, probably not much older than you, who talks about home the way you do—like it’s this place you hate but one you’d fight the whole world to protect. Makes me wonder if that’s how you still feel about Brooklyn. Can’t imagine you anywhere else.
Bet Steve’s still trying to make sense of the quiet. Bet you’re still telling him he worries too much. I can practically hear you saying it, even from here.
I’m fine. Don’t worry about me. And quit trying to scare off the neighborhood girls—it’s flattering, but you know I’d rather hear about what you’re up to than any of them.
Write soon, alright? I’m starting to forget what your laugh sounds like.
Always (but not in that way),James
Letter #4: Grace to Bucky (Week 3 of Basic Training)
Dear James,
I’ve read your last letter about a hundred times. Steve caught me grinning at it like an idiot and made some crack about how you must have finally admitted you’re not as big adn bad as you pretend. I told him you’re still trying to make basic training your personal playground.
I keep telling the girls at the diner that you’re a pain in the neck, but they still swoon when I mention your name. One of them actually asked me to send you a handkerchief she embroidered. I told her you wouldn’t know what to do with it if you got it.
Steve’s taken to fussing over me more now that you’re gone. I think he’s scared I’m gonna up and disappear too. He won’t say it, but I see it in his eyes. You’ve gotta come back and tell him to quit hovering—he’s driving me crazy.
Keep writing me, okay? It’s the only thing keeping me from losing it. Just don’t go getting yourself hurt, Buck. I don’t think I could handle that.
Your friend (and nothing more),Gracie
Letter #5: Bucky to Grace (Week 4 of Training)
Gracie,
If you tell Steve I actually miss his worrying, I’ll deny it. But I do. He’s always been too good for this world. Makes me feel like a real ass for leaving you two behind.
That handkerchief thing made me laugh so hard I nearly got caught by the sergeant. I don’t need some stranger’s embroidery. But yours? Maybe. Just make sure it doesn’t smell like smoke.
Keep your chin up, Grace. Knowing you’re waiting makes this place feel less like hell.
Yours (but not like that),James
September 2, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Observation Deck
The heavy, reinforced door clanged shut behind the men as Tony, Steve, and Bruce shuffled into the observation room. Footage of Grace’s motionless form was displayed on the monitors mounted on the walls.
Tony slowly lowered his hand from the fresh, jagged scratch marks running down the side of his face. “Jesus Christ, Rogers…did you teach her that one?”
Steve didn’t look at Tony. “She called you Howard,” he muttered. “She…she looked right at you and called you Howard.”
Bruce watched as Steve stood up straight and turned towards Tony, the super soldier's face dripping with disgust as he said, “She was…she was blaming him for something. She said he lied to her. That he…that he promised her something, and then he left her.”
Steve’s jaw tightened as he played through the scene in the lab.
“She said he abandoned her,” Steve continued. “She said he left her. Lied to her. Used her and then left her.”
Tony’s head jolted up, his eyes locking onto Steve’s.
“Don’t,” Stark snapped. “Don’t you even start with that. You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Steve scoffed.
“I know what I just saw,” he shot back. “She didn’t just call you Howard. She tried to claw your eyes out. She was screaming at you like you’d personally betrayed her. Don't you think HYDRA would teach their agents to be a bit more covert than that? That...that wasn’t just a glitch in her programming, Tony. That was real.”
The corners of Tony’s mouth twitched in aggravation.
“And what exactly are you implying, Rogers?” he spat. “You think my father did something to her? Took advantage of her? That he abandoned her? Like she said, you weren’t there.”
Steve stepped forward, his fingers flexed at his side.
“Yeah? Well, I know Grace,” he argued. “I know she wouldn’t have just let herself be used like that. Not unless she thought he would come back for her.”
Bruce quickly stepped between them, his eyes shifting nervously.
“Hey,” he interrupted as he cautiously raised his hands in a calming gesture. “Let’s not jump to conclusions here. None of us have any idea what happened. For all we know, she’s just confused, latching onto the first familiar face she saw.”
Tony’s ground down his jaw as he stared at Steve.
“Why did she suddenly switch to English, huh?” Bruce pressed. “She hasn’t said a word of it since we pulled her out of that cryo-pod, and now she’s rattling off full sentences like it’s 1945. What triggered that? What made her suddenly remember how to speak English?”
February, 1942: Postal Exchange
Letter #6: Bucky to Grace (Week 5 of Training)
Gracie,
Alright, I’ll admit it. I’m starting to miss Brooklyn. The way the subway rattles beneath your feet, the smell of fresh bagels in the morning, the way the summer air sticks to your skin like syrup. Mostly, I miss the people. The way Steve never knows when to quit and the way you always manage to trip over the same crack in the sidewalk on the way to the diner alley.
I caught myself thinking about that day we spent at Coney Island last summer. The way you dragged me onto that rickety old Ferris wheel, your hand clutching mine like you thought the whole thing might collapse beneath us. I kept telling you to look at the view, to stop squeezing my fingers like you were trying to break them, but you just kept staring at the bolts and cables like you were expecting them to snap any second, rattling off something about objects in motion.
I still remember the way your laugh echoed in my ears when we finally got to the top, the way the wind whipped your hair into a tangled mess, the way you clung to my arm like you never wanted to let go.
It’s a good memory. One of my best. I keep coming back to it when things get tough out here, when the nights get too long and the days feel like they’ll never end.
I know you’re just a letter away, but it feels like you’re a world apart. Write me back, Gracie. I need something to look forward to.
Yours,James
Letter #7: Grace to Bucky (Week 6 of Training)
Dear James,
I got your letter today. Read it twice, then once more just to be sure I hadn’t imagined it. I’m glad you still remember that day at Coney Island. I do too. I still have the picture you took of me with my hair all wild and my face flushed from the wind. I remember you making some wisecrack about me looking like I’d stuck my finger in a light socket. I should’ve thrown you over the rail.
Steve asked me why I was smiling so much when your letter came. I told him it was because you’d probably tripped over your own feet again and written me a whole letter about it. He just rolled his eyes and called you hopeless.
I miss you, James. I try not to think about it too much, but it creeps in sometimes, in the quiet moments, when the world feels too big and the apartment too empty. I miss the way you make the walls feel a little less close, the way you can turn a bad day into something worth laughing about.
Don’t get too cocky about that, though. I still think you’re a pain in the neck.
Come home soon. I’m starting to forget what it feels like to have someone tease me until I’m ready to throw something.
Yours,Gracie
Letter #8: Bucky to Grace (Week 7 of Training)
Gracie,
I’m sitting in the mess hall, crammed between a bunch of sweaty, exhausted recruits who look like they’re about to drop dead into their slop. The food here still tastes like cardboard, but I’m too tired to care.
Your letter got me through another rough week. I must’ve read it a dozen times, just sitting on my bunk, trying to picture the way your face scrunches up when you’re trying not to smile, the way your eyes light up when you’re pretending to be mad at me. I’d give just about anything to see that right now.
Sometimes, when I’m running drills or cleaning my rifle for the hundredth time, I catch myself thinking about you. You’re like sunshine. I keep telling myself to cut it out, to keep my head in the game, but it’s like trying to quit breathing.
Tell Steve I’m fine. Tell him I miss him, but not as much as I miss you. And those cigarettes.
Write soon, Gracie. I’m starting to think I might not make it through this place without your smart mouth keeping me sane.
Only yours,James
Letter #9: Grace to Bucky (Week 8 of Training)
Dear James,
I read your last letter by the window, the one that creaks whenever the wind blows just right, the one you used to bang your elbow on whenever you tried to sneak in after a late night at the bar. I could almost hear your voice in the words.
Steve’s started asking me why I keep looking out the window like I’m expecting someone. I told him I’m just trying to catch the mailman, but I think he’s starting to get suspicious. He always did have a way of seeing through me, even when I was trying my hardest to keep things to myself.
I miss you. I try not to say it too often, but it’s the truth. I miss you in a way that feels too big for my chest, like it’s going to split me open if I don’t see you soon.
I hope you’re still keeping that big head of yours out of trouble. I hope you’re still smiling, still cracking those dumb jokes that make me want to hit you.
Write me back soon, okay? I need to know you’re still out there, that you haven’t forgotten me in all that dust and noise.
Your sunshine,Gracie
September 2, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1 & Observation Deck
As Bruce cautiously stepped inside the lab doors, the door hissed shut behind him, causing Grace to flinch. She sat curled up in her cot, still restrained from the events of a few hours prior, and she stared blankly at the cold, metal wall in front of her, her eyes still bloodshot and unfocused.
“Grace,” Bruce started, stepping closer to the cot. “Grace, can you hear me? It’s Bruce. Dr. Banner.”
Grace didn’t respond.
“Мисс Роджерс,” JARVIS chimed in. “Доктор Баннер пытается поговорить с вами. Хотите ли вы ответить?” (Ms. Rogers, Dr. Banner is trying to speak with you. Would you like to respond?)
Grace flinched at the sound, her head popping up to meet Bruce’s gaze before darting away again. She muttered something in Russian.
“JARVIS, can you translate that for me?” Bruce said, stepping even closer and offered her a glass of water.
“She said, ‘Please, just leave me alone,’” JARVIS replied.
Bruce hesitated before slowly backing away from the woman, and without another word, he slipped back out of the room.
Upstairs, Tony, Steve, and Nick huddled around the table as they watched the footage from Grace’s outburst.
The video showed Grace lunging at Tony, clawing at his face as she shrieked about betrayal, lies, and broken promises.
Nick let out a low, dry chuckle, his one good eye narrowing as he watched Grace yank Tony by the hair while Steve attempted to pry her away.
“Well,” Nick muttered. “Can’t say I blame her. Stark does have a face you just want to punch.”
“Are you serious?” Steve snapped as he intently eyed Fury. “You think this is a joke? That’s my sister you’re talking about. She’s not some…some lab rat you can make jokes about.”
Nick didn’t bat an eye as Steve scolded him.
“Relax, Rogers,” Fury said. “I’m just saying, the girl’s got some fight in her. You should be glad. It means she’s still in there.”
Steve rolled his eyes, about to argue, when Tony interjected.
“Yeah?” Stark asked. “Well, maybe she wouldn’t have to be fighting like this if your organization hadn’t just let her fall into HYDRA’s hands in the first place.”
Fury tilted his head in amusement. “Watch it, Stark.”
“Maybe she wouldn’t have to be fighting like this if it wasn’t for your award-winning dad and his–” Steve started.
Bruce stepped into the room just as Tony opened his mouth to fire back.
“Guys, come on,” Banner spoke over the bickering. “This isn’t helping. We need to stay focused. We need to figure out what triggered this. You can rip each others’ heads off all day long, but you’re never going to get your questions answered if you don’t help Grace.”
February 27, 1942: Brooklyn, NY
The snow had come down hard the night before, blanketing Brooklyn in a thick, sparkling layer of white that crunched with every step. Grace pulled her woolen coat tighter around her shoulders, and one gloved hand clutched tightly around the paper bag of groceries she had just picked up from the corner market.
She had nearly reached the front steps of her apartment building when something cold and wet exploded against the side of her head, the shock of it sending a spray of powdery snow down the back of her collar.
Grace whipped her head around with a mix of surprise and irritation. Her fingers tightened around the paper bag as she looked for the source of the snowball.
“Hey!” she shouted, her voice high and sharp, her eyes narrowing as she turned in a slow, wary circle, her boots slipping slightly on the icy pavement. “Who the hell—”
Another snowball whizzed past her ear, narrowly missing her head as it shattered against the iron railing of the stoop beside her.
Grace let out an outraged huff, her cheeks flushing a bright, angry pink as she turned, her eyes still searching the snow-draped shadows beside her building.
“Alright, you little punk,” she muttered, her breath puffing out in short, furious clouds as she took a step onto the icy street. “You’ve got about three seconds to show yourself before I—”
A third snowball arced through the air, this one hitting her squarely in the chest and knocking the paper bag from her hands, the contents spilling out onto the cobblestone in a clattering, chaotic mess of canned soup.
Grace let out a small, startled yelp, her arms flailing as she staggered back, her feet slipping on the ice beneath her boots as she struggled to regain her balance.
“That’s it!” she shouted, her voice echoing off the brick walls. “You’d better hope I don’t catch you, you—”
But then, a familiar, rough laugh cut through the frozen air, the warm, crackling sound of it stopping Grace dead in her tracks.
For a moment, she thought she must have imagined it, that her mind was playing cruel tricks on her, that the long, lonely weeks of waiting had finally driven her mad. But then she saw him, his tall, broad-shouldered form half-hidden in the shadows, his dark hair mussed and tangled from the wind, his bright, blue eyes sparkling with mischief as he stepped out into the glow of the streetlight, his lips curled into that familiar, crooked grin that made her knees feel weak.
“James?” she whispered.
His grin widened as he took a steady step toward her, his gloved hands slipping into the pockets of his thick, woolen coat as he tilted his head, stopping for a moment to examine the scattered groceries at her feet before locking onto her flushed face.
“In the flesh,” he said, taking another step towards her. “Miss me, Gracie?”
Grace felt her legs turn to jelly as she took an unsteady step toward him.
Then, with a small, choked sob, she broke into a run, her boots slipping and sliding on the icy pavement as she hurled herself at him, her arms outstretched.
Bucky’s eyes widened in surprise, his own breath escaping him as Grace slammed into him, her body crashing into his frame with enough force to knock him off balance.
As his boots slipped on the slick pavement beneath his feet, they tumbled backward into the snow, a sharp, breathless yelp escaping Bucky’s lips as his back hit the cold, powdery ground with a thud, the breath knocked from his lungs as Grace collapsed on top of him, staring at him with a grin.
At first, they just laid there, all tangled together in a heap of limbs and damp, snow-covered clothing, their eyes locked.
Then, slowly, a small, trembling laugh bubbled up from Grace’s chest. “You...you jerk,” she whispered, her breath hitching, her hands still clutching desperately at the front of his coat as she leaned down, her nose brushing his, her lips hovering just inches from his own. “You scared the hell out of me.”
Bucky let out a rough, breathless chuckle, his arms wrapping her into a hug, and as he buried his face in the soft, dark curls at the nape of her neck, he whispered, “Missed you too, Gracie,” his breath warm against her skin. “God, I missed you.”
September 2, 2012: Avengers Tower, Medical Lab 1
Bruce adjusted the thin, wire-rimmed glasses perched on the bridge of his nose as he entered the lab, the cameras buzzing softly, following his path as the doors shut behind.
Grace didn’t look up as the doors shut.
Bruce hesitated before attempting to address her again.
“JARVIS,” he said quietly. “Can you translate for me? I don’t want to scare her.”
“Of course, Dr. Banner,” JARVIS replied. “I am ready when you are.”
Bruce steadied himself before beginning his questions.
“Grace,” he asked. “Do you remember what happened last night?”
JARVIS translated his words into steady Russian, as Grace searched around the room for another voice.
“что...что ты имеешь в виду?” (What... what do you mean?) she asked. “я...я не понимаю.” (I... I don’t understand.)
And as JARVIS translated back to Bruce, Grace frantically looked around the room again. “что это? кто это?” (What is that? Who is that?) she asked.
“The voice you’re hearing,” he assured her, “That’s JARVIS. He’s...he’s not a person. He’s an artificial intelligence, a computer. He helps us with things around the tower. Security, communication, translation...that sort of thing.”
Grace fidgeted with her blankets as she listened.
“And...and I should probably tell you,” Bruce continued. “It’s... it’s not the 1940s anymore. It’s 2013. You’ve...you’ve been in cryo for a very long time, Grace.”
She looked at him with confusion, almost as if she wanted to say something back.
“Alright,” he spoke. “I know this is all very confusing. I can’t imagine what it must feel like to wake up in a strange place, surrounded by strange people, and...and to not remember how you got here. I just...I just want to help you. I just want to help you remember who you are. If... if you’ll let me.”
JARVIS continued translating as Bruce studied Grace’s face for any signs of hostility. She hesitated, and then, slowly, she gave a hesitant nod.
February 27, 1942: Brooklyn, NY
The snow crunched beneath their boots as they made their way back to Bucky’s, their gloved hands still tangled together.
Bucky glanced down at Grace, giving her hand a gentle, reassuring squeeze as they reached the front steps of his building.
Grace stumbled slightly on a patch of ice, her breath hitching, her hand tightening around his as she let out a small yelp.
“Easy, Gracie,” he chuckled, wrapping a steadying arm around her waist. “Wouldn’t want you breaking that pretty neck of yours before we even make it inside.”
Grace let out a giggle, and that familiar heat crept up her spine.
“God,” Bucky muttered, mindlessly kicking the door shut behind them and helping Grace shrug off her coat. “I can’t tell you how good it feels to be out of that goddamn training camp. I swear, if I had to spend one more night on that thin, lumpy cot with Collins snoring two feet away, I would’ve shot myself just to put myself out of my misery.”
“Was it really that bad?” Grace prodded with a smirk on her face. “I thought you were supposed to be tough, soldier. I thought you liked a challenge.”
Bucky smiled as he made his way to the couch.
“Oh, I like a challenge,” he started his rebuttal. “But basic training? That’s just cruel and unusual punishment. Half the guys in my unit could barely run a mile without collapsing, and don’t even get me started on the food. I think they’re trying to kill us with canned beans and powdered eggs.”
Grace plopped next to Bucky on the couch, reaching for the quilt that had accompanied her through many rainy nights.
“You poor thing,” she teased. “I had no idea you had it so rough.”
“You wouldn’t last a day, doll,” he said through a toothy grin. “I’d give you an hour, maybe two, before you started crying for your warm, comfortable bed and your nice, quiet apartment.”
Grace’s cheeks flushed a deep, rosy pink.
“Maybe you’re right,” she murmured. “I’m not exactly cut out for military life.”
Bucky’s grin softened as the room filled with silence.
“You should stay the night,” he muttered. “Take my bed. It’s a hell of a lot more comfortable than that lumpy old couch, and you’ve got a long walk back to your place in the morning.”
“But you just got home,” she whispered. “You should take the bed. You’ve been sleeping on a cot for months. I’ll be fine out here.”
Bucky reached out for her hand again, instinctively tracing her wrist with his thumb.
“Gracie,” he softly urged. “Take the bed. I insist.”
Grace hesitantly released his hand and made her way to his bedroom, shooting him a sweet smile before she gently closed the door behind her.
And maybe it was because she couldn’t hear the creak of the radiator, or maybe it was because it didn’t feel right to not be sleeping on his couch, but as Grace lay down to sleep, she couldn’t stop thinking about what Bucky had said earlier. About his breath on her neck or his hands wrapped around her waist as he murmured, “Missed you too, Gracie. God, I missed you.”
And she couldn’t fall asleep.
But it was probably the radiator.
She tossed and turned, trying each pillow in hopes that sleep would find her.
But Grace was still thinking about his laugh that felt like home and their collapse in the snow that felt like it was driven by the force of the past two years. She was still thinking about how they lay tangled together in the powdery white, their breath mingling in the laughter.
She squeezed her eyes shut as she adjusted the blanket.
It had been so easy, so natural to fall back into the familiar rhythm of his presence. All it took was a few moments to fall back into their familiar patterns of nicknames and teasing. And it felt right.
But it wasn’t, and she knew it.
She opened her eyes, swung her legs over the edge of the creaking bed, and slowly rose to her feet.
She took a small step toward the door and pursed her lips, silently cursing herself for even thinking about going out there to him.
Grace sat back down.
Then, again, she stood up
She walked to the door, then stopped.
This was a mistake.
She sat back down.
She should never have agreed to stay the night. She should have insisted on going home, should have forced herself to turn around and walk back out into the snow-covered streets, should have kept her distance.
But she hadn’t, and now here she was, sitting on the edge of his bed, her pulse racing, her mind spinning with a million different thoughts, wishes, and regrets.
She stood back up.
She would just go out there and insist he take the bed. She was used to the couch anyways.
The door loomed before her as she gathered the courage to reach for the doorknob.
But then, before she could open the door, it creaked open, and in the faint flickering of the streetlamp from just outside, there he was.
Neither of them moved as they locked eyes, both surprised at the others’ presence.
Bucky took a step into the room, his calloused hands reaching up to brush a curl out of her face as closed the door behind him, the faint, metallic click of the latch echoing softly.
Grace felt that familiar blush creep all the way to her ears as Bucky stepped even closer, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze.
“Gracie,” he whispered, his voice low and rough, his eyes flicking down to her lips. “I was just... I thought maybe you needed...”
But before he could finish, Grace met him in the middle, her hands slipping beneath the woolen fabric of his sweater as she pulled him down, her breath warm and shaky.
In an instant, Bucky had his other arm wrapped snaked her back, and she followed his lead towards the bed behind them, their breath coming in desperate gasps as they grabbed at the hem of each other’s clothes.
Grace felt the metal frame behind her knees, and Bucky’s breath hitched as Grace pulled him down. He held the delicate curve of her neck, keeping those dark curls out of her face with one hand as he lifted her back onto the mattress with the other.
He moved his hands to the fabric of her dress, his thumbs brushing lightly against her shoulders as he slipped the material down her arms, his breath coming in jagged bursts, and Grace tugging at his hair in response to his stubble brushing against her neck.
Bucky’s solid frame covered hers, and she clung to his sweater, pulling at the fraying edges in an attempt to get it off of him. Bucky whispered her name, his rough hands running over the back over her thighs as he pulled her closer.
“I love you,” he murmured into the crook of her neck. He tightened his grip on her, his fingers digging gently into the bare, flushed skin of her sides. “God, Gracie, I love you.”
Grace felt the red that was once localized to her neck spread down her legs as Bucky softly groaned in response to her lifting her hips in search of friction.
“I love you,” she whispered back between soft pants. She pulled him closer, wrapping her arm around the back of his neck as he softly nipped at her neck. “I love you, James.”
Grace gently pawed at the belt holding up his gray slacks, and she heard him give a faint whimper before pulling away from her neck and meeting her eyes.
“Gracie…are you sure?” he whispered.
She bit her bottom lip as she nodded, running her thumb over the stubble right under his bottom lip.
Bucky’s gentle whispers coaxed Grace to finally be the one to let someone take care of her, and Grace’s mewling panting followed Bucky to the high he had been holding out on for so long as the warmth of soft gasps and the faint creak of the mattress ushered them into morning.
I don't want to die. Bucky Barnes x Reader
Bucky Barnes x Reader
Synopsis : This mission wasn't supposed to end like this. They all thought it would be the usual get in, fix it, get out. Except it wasn't. And you paid the price.
Warnings : death, blood, tears, tears x2, tears again and again.
A/N : I wrote in third person this time, I like it better this way I always wrote like that and it feels weird for me to go with the first person. I also would like to give names to my OCs because I find it easier to 'give them personality' or whatever, and I don't really like the y/n thing.. The names are random, I usually just take the first I think of or search on internet but it'd be fun if you suggested a name at the end of stories so I can use it in the next.. let me know what you think.
PS : I'm sobbing.
Alice didn’t see it coming. None of them did.
It was supposed to be simple. In and out.
That’s what Steve had said before they even boarded the quinjet. A quick extraction mission in a HYDRA base buried deep in Romania, one of the last still standing. Minimal resistance expected. Clean. Controlled.
Simple.
Alice had spent the entire flight curled against Bucky’s side, her face tucked into his shoulder, eyes shut tight. She told herself she was just resting, conserving energy for the mission, but the truth sat heavy in her chest. She hated flying. The height, the emptiness beneath them, the lack of control… it made her stomach twist.
Bucky hadn’t said anything. He had just wrapped an arm around her, his hand absentmindedly brushing up and down her arm, slow and steady, anchoring her. Every so often, he pressed a soft kiss to her hair, like a quiet promise that nothing would happen to her.
She had fallen asleep like that.
Safe.
Unaware that those were the last peaceful moments she would ever have.
Everything went wrong the moment they separated.
“We’re gonna split up. Be careful,” Steve had said once they were inside, his voice low but firm through the comms.
It made sense tactically. Cover more ground. Move faster.
Because this mission was supposed to be simple.
Until it wasn’t.
Alice moved silently through the dim corridor, her gun raised, finger resting just beside the trigger. The air smelled stale, metallic, thick, suffocating, like the walls themselves were rotting with everything that had happened inside them.
Her heartbeat was steady.
Controlled.
She had done this a hundred times before.
“East aisle’s clear,” Sam’s voice crackled through the comms.
“Ouest clear,” Steve followed.
“North clear,” Bucky added, his tone calm, steady, the sound of it grounding her more than she realized.
Alice opened her mouth to respond.
But something shifted.
A sound.
A breath that wasn’t hers.
Too close.
Her body reacted before her mind could catch up.
The first gunshot rang out.
“You heard that ?” Sam asked immediately.
“Alice, you still there ?” Steve’s voice came next, sharper now.
“Alice ?”
For a second, there was nothing.
“I’ve got company. South,” she breathed out, already strained, the sounds of a fight spilling through the comms.
Metal clanged. A body hit the ground. Another shot.
Bucky didn’t wait.
Didn’t think.
He ran.
Alice fought like hell.
She moved on instinct, on training, on pure adrenaline. She fired, ducked, struck, every movement sharp, desperate, precise. Even when pain started to bloom somewhere in her side, even when her breathing grew uneven, she didn’t stop.
She couldn’t.
If she stopped, she’d die.
The others could hear everything. Every impact. Every strained breath. Every muffled cry she tried to swallow down.
She still sounded alive.
Still fighting.
Still holding on.
Until the second gunshot.
Silence.
Not the kind that follows victory.
Not the kind that means it’s over.
This silence was wrong.
A soft thud echoed faintly through the comms a few seconds later, her body hitting the ground.
“Alice ?” Steve called.
No answer.
“Alice, respond.”
Nothing.
Then finally...
“I… I think I’ve been shot…”
Her voice was barely there. Thin. Fragile. Shaking so badly it barely sounded like her.
Time slowed to a crawl.
The impact hadn’t felt the way she imagined it would. No immediate, blinding pain.
Just… force.
Like something had slammed into her chest and hollowed her out from the inside.
Her hand moved instinctively, pressing against the spot, and when she pulled it back, it was covered in red.
Bright.
Warm.
Too much.
Her breath hitched violently, panic detonating in her chest.
“Oh my God- ” it came out in a broken whisper, barely audible.
“Alice, stay with us !” Steve’s voice cut through, sharp with urgency.
“I- I don’t know what to do,” she stammered, her thoughts slipping, tangling, panic rising so fast it choked her words.
“We’re coming ! Stay where you are, apply pressure to the wound !”
“Alice, you have to stay awake, okay ?” Bucky’s voice broke through next, closer now, breathless, frantic. He was running. Sprinting like his life depended on it.
And it was.
She could hear it.
And it made everything worse.
“I- I can’t move,” she cried, her voice breaking completely, dissolving into something small, terrified.
Her hands pressed harder against her chest, but the blood kept slipping through her fingers, hot and unstoppable. It soaked her clothes, spread beneath her, pooling against the freezing floor.
Her breaths came faster.
Too fast.
Too shallow.
Her chest tightened violently, like something was crushing her lungs from the inside.
“I can’t breathe,” she gasped, panic spiraling out of control.
Her vision blurred at the edges.
Her body felt distant.
Heavy.
“I don’t wanna die,” she sobbed, the words tearing out of her uncontrollably. “I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die- please- ”
Her voice broke into raw, helpless crying, the kind that stripped her down to something small and human and terrified.
Footsteps.
Fast.
Desperate.
She knew.
“Alice !”
Bucky dropped to his knees beside her so hard it echoed through the hallway, but he didn’t feel it. He didn’t feel anything except her.
His hands hovered over her, shaking violently, not knowing where to go, what to do, how to fix this.
How to fix her.
“Bucky…” she choked out, her voice cracking between relief and sheer terror.
“I’m here, I’m here,” he said quickly, pulling her into his lap, holding her like if he let go, she would disappear. “You’re okay. I’ve got you. I’ve got you.”
But his hands were already soaked.
Her blood.
Too much of it.
Way too much.
“Bucky, I don’t wanna go,” she cried, clutching weakly at his jacket like it was the only thing keeping her anchored to the world.
“No, no- you’re not gonna go,” he said immediately, his voice shaking so badly it barely held together. “You hear me ? I won’t let that happen. I won’t- ”
His words broke apart.
Because he could feel it.
Slipping.
Steve and Sam arrived seconds later, and stopped dead.
The sight in front of them shattered something deep and irreversible.
Bucky hunched over her, covered in her blood, shaking uncontrollably. Alice pale, trembling, barely there.
“I don’t wanna die,” she repeated, softer now, her voice small, broken, childlike. “Please… I don’t wanna die…”
Bucky pressed harder against the wound, his hands trembling so violently they could barely keep the pressure.
“I just got you back,” she whispered weakly, her eyes locking onto his, wide, glassy, filled with pure, consuming fear.
“I know,” he choked, tears falling freely now, dripping onto her face. “I know, baby… I know…”
Her breathing stuttered.
Hitched.
Faltered.
“I’m so scared… I don't wanna die...”
That broke whatever was left of him.
“I’ve got you,” he murmured desperately, pressing his forehead against hers, his voice collapsing. “You’re not alone. You’re not alone, I’m right here, I’m right here- ”
“I’m so tired…” she whispered.
“No, no, don’t say that, stay with me,” he begged, panic rising violently in his chest. “Look at me. Keep your eyes on me. Please.”
She tried.
God, she tried.
“I love you,” she whispered.
It shattered him completely.
“I love you too,” he said instantly, his voice breaking apart. “You hear me ? I love you. You’re not going anywhere- you’re gonna say it again later, okay ? This isn’t it, this isn’t- ”
Her lips parted.
A faint breath.
Nothing more.
Her fingers loosened against his jacket.
Her body went still.
“Ally ?”
His voice cracked.
No response.
“Alice… no. No, no, no- ”
Panic exploded.
He shook her slightly, his hands frantic, desperate.
“Alice, look at me. Stay with me, please, please- ”
Nothing.
“No, no, no- don’t do this- don’t do this- ”
His breathing turned erratic, almost feral, as he repositioned her, laying her down with shaking hands.
CPR.
That’s what he had to do.
That’s what would fix this.
It had to.
He pressed down on her chest, hard, counting without even realizing it, his rhythm uneven, breaking apart with every sob tearing through him.
“Come on- come on-” he choked, his voice raw. “Breathe, please- ”
He tilted her head, breathed into her lungs, then back to compressions, again, again, again, too fast, too desperate.
“Ally ! Alice, come back, come back to me, please !”
His voice cracked into something unrecognizable, something broken beyond repair.
He was begging now.
Begging.
But her body didn’t respond.
It didn’t fight.
It didn’t come back.
Steve had dropped his shield somewhere behind him. He didn’t even remember letting it go. His mask hung uselessly from his hand before slipping to the ground as well. He crouched slowly, like his legs couldn’t hold him anymore, one hand covering his mouth as if that could contain the shock, the grief crashing into him.
His eyes were already red.
He knew.
Sam stood frozen a few steps behind, his chest rising and falling too fast, like he couldn’t catch his breath. His gaze was locked on Alice, on the stillness of her body, on the unnatural quiet of her.
Alice.
The brightest one of them.
Always laughing. Always smiling. The one who held them together when everything fell apart.
And now, nothing.
Bucky kept going.
Even when it was useless.
Even when it was clear.
His hands slammed against her chest again and again, his movements losing all form, all rhythm, turning into pure desperation.
“No- no, you don’t get to leave- ” he gasped, his voice breaking completely. “Not like this- not again- ”
Tears blurred his vision completely now, falling endlessly as he leaned over her, shaking.
“Please… please come back…” he whispered, his voice collapsing into nothing.
But Alice didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.
Didn’t answer.
Her eyes stayed open, glassy, fixed on him, but there was nothing behind them anymore.
And Bucky… Bucky broke.
“Ally…” it came out as a strangled cry, barely human, his voice collapsing under the weight of everything he couldn’t stop.
His forehead fell against her chest, right above the wound he had tried so desperately to close, as if staying there, close enough, might still let him hear a heartbeat that wasn’t there anymore.
His hands were still clutching her, still pressing, still trying, even though his body already knew.
She was gone.
For a moment, he didn’t breathe.
Didn’t move.
Like if he stayed perfectly still, the world might rewind itself out of pity.
But it didn’t.
It never did.
A broken sound tore out of him, deep and raw, his shoulders shaking violently as he curled over her body, trying to make himself smaller, like he could shield her from something that had already taken her.
“No… no, no, no…” he whispered hoarsely, over and over again, the words losing meaning, turning into nothing but grief spilling out of him. “You said- you said you were gonna stay… you promised…”
His fingers tangled in her clothes, gripping tightly, like if he let go even for a second, she would disappear completely.
He had already lost her once.
Not like this.
But he had.
Seventy years of his life had been stolen from him, seventy years where he wasn’t even himself, where he had been nothing but a weapon, a ghost wearing his face. And through all of that, somewhere deep inside, buried under the conditioning and the pain and the endless violence, there had always been something that refused to die.
Her.
The memory of her.
The way she laughed. The way she said his name. The way she looked at him like he was still human.
She had been his anchor without even knowing it.
And then she had been gone.
Frozen in time, just like Steve. Preserved. Out of reach. A life paused while his was dragged through hell.
And when she finally came back, when the world gave her back to him after all those years, he hadn’t believed it.
Not at first.
But she had found him anyway.
After everything. After the war. After the fall. After he ran and hid and tried to disappear, after everything that happened during that war between friends, she had searched for him.
Relentlessly.
She had chosen him.
Again.
And he had just barely let himself believe he could have her back.
One year.
That’s all they got.
One year of stolen moments. Of quiet mornings. Of learning each other again. Of rebuilding something fragile and beautiful from ruins.
One year of letting himself hope.
And now...
Now she was lying in his arms, cold, still, slipping further away with every passing second.
“No… no, you can't- ” he choked, his voice rising, breaking apart completely. “Not you- not you too-”
His hands came up to cradle her face, smearing blood across her skin as his thumbs brushed under her eyes, desperate, like he could wipe life back into them.
“C’mon, Ally…” he begged, his voice trembling uncontrollably. “Please, please...”
Nothing.
Her lips stayed parted.
Her gaze stayed empty.
And that silence... that silence destroyed him more than anything else.
A sob ripped out of his chest, violent and uncontrollable, as he pulled her against him again, burying his face against her neck, like he could still feel her there, like he could pretend for just one second longer.
“I just got you back…” he whispered, the words breaking into pieces against her skin. “I just got you back…”
His entire body shook with it now, grief tearing through him without restraint, without control. Years of pain, of loss, of guilt, it all came crashing down at once, and there was nothing left in him to hold it back.
Behind him, Steve turned his face away, his jaw clenched so tight it hurt, his eyes shining with tears he couldn’t stop. He knew what this meant. He knew what Bucky was losing.
Again.
Sam swallowed hard, one hand dragging over his face, trying to ground himself, but it didn’t help. Nothing about this felt real. It couldn’t be real.
Not her.
Not Alice.
She had been too alive for this.
Too warm. Too bright.
And now, she was gone.
Bucky didn’t hear them.
Didn’t see them.
There was only her.
Only the unbearable weight of her in his arms, and the crushing emptiness where her voice used to be.
“Don’t leave me,” he whispered, softer now, like a plea meant only for her. “Please… don’t leave me…”
But she already had.


